-1-

The Revelation
of

John
part of

The Holy Bible

The Ancient Greek Text,
alternating verse by verse with
A new English translation from the Greek by David Robert Palmer
with translator's footnotes and Greek textual variant footnotes.

January, 2008 Edition

(First Edition was April 08, 2006)

freely available from:

http://www.bibletranslation.ws/tran.html

In Adobe Acrobat Reader, you can navigate to topic headings or the beginning of chapters as follows: click the
“view” menu, then hold your mouse pointer over “Navigation Panels,” then choose “Bookmarks.” Those bookmarks
you then click like links on the Internet, and it takes you to that location in the document.

You do not need anyone's permission to quote from, store, print, photocopy, re-format or publish this document.
Just do not change the text. If you quote it, you might put (DRP) after your quotation if you like.
-2-
 -3-

Foreword
Footnote Apparatus
I have tried to list all major Greek textual variants, and many of the minor ones. Variants that are not translatable into
English are usually marked within the Greek text, and those that can affect the English rendering, marked in the English
text. If this document is an edition without the Greek text alternating verse by verse with the English, then that explains
why you might find a footnote referenced to "19:3c" but there are no footnotes for 19:3b or a. Those other two footnotes
may be found in an edition that has the Greek text included.

The footnotes about Greek textual variants are in the following format. Here is a fictional footnote for an example.

19:15a txt ςιδηπᾷ A 046 0226 205 209 2344 A itar vgww syrph copsa Cyprian Irenaeus TR NA27 {\} // δίςσομορ P
1006 1841 1854 2030 2329 Κ itgig vgcl syrh copbo arm eth Ambrose Primasius HF RP PK.

The 19:15a means it is a footnote about chapter 19 v. 15, and the "a" implies that there is at least one other footnote about
the verse. The letters "txt" mean that the text of my English translation follows the first (next) Greek reading given. After
that come the Greek word(s), ςιδηπᾷ, upon which my translation is based.

Next comes my rating of my certainty for this variant, as a capital letter in curly brackets.. Not all variants have one, since
I am still developing my opinions thereon.

Next comes the listing of Greek manuscripts, first for the reading I translated, then any other variants, separated by "//".
(Regarding the Greek manuscripts, their description, date, and genealogy, etc., see the table at the end of the document.)
Uncials (mss. whose text is written in all capital letters) are listed first (those designated by a capital Hebrew, Latin or
Greek letter, or a number starting with a zero), then minuscules (those designated by a number not starting with a zero),
then what division of the Majority of minuscules follow that reading ( A or Κ), if applicable, ( means the majority of
minuscules), then early versions into other languages; first the italic, then vulgate editions, then Syriac, then Coptic, then
others less important such as Armenian and Ethiopic. After that come early church fathers, if any.

Lastly, I list which ones out of six Greek New Testament editions follow that reading. They are listed in the following
sequence as well. The letters TR stand for the 1550 Stephanus Textus Receptus; HF means the Hodges & Farstad, 2nd
edition, 1985; RP means the Robinson-Pierpont 2005 edition; PK means Wilbur Pickering's 2003 edition; NA27 means the
Nestle-Aland 27th edition, and lastly, the curly brackets {B} contain the rating of certainty given in the UBS4, the United
Bible Societies' 4th Edition. When there is a left slash in the brackets like this, {\}, that means that the UBS4 has neither
footnote nor rating on that variant.

There are over 300 Greek handwritten manuscripts containing Revelation or a portion thereof. Not all of them are
significant or important as pertaining to textual criticism, to grossly understate the matter. H. C. Hoskier, in the
introduction to his apparatus in Concerning the Text of the Apocalypse, Volume 2, on p. 7 states, "There are two streams of
the text of the Apocalypse, one Ecclesiastical and one extra-Ecclesiastical, which only join far back and high amongst the
hills near the primal fount." Though I don't necessarily subscribe to that nomenclature, I, after for a while listing the
readings of all 300-plus manuscripts, realized that doing so was little more informative than listing only those from
approximately the 12th century and earlier, which add up to 63 manuscripts. Thus, to save space, I have selected 63 of
them to consistently cite, and some of the major variants have a longer endnote at the back of the document with more full
listings for them.

Hoskier esteemed 241 and 469 of all the minuscules, since he says their text is close to the text of Hippolytus, reflects
centuries of official church canonization, and contains the entire New Testament.

Hoskier has well pointed out how the uncials of the Revelation text are all over the place, with many omissions and
additions. The wildest of them in Revelation is Sinaiticus. The only uncial that is not “all over the place,” but which
seems to represent a standardized majority text, is the uncial 046.

I agree with Hoskier on one major point. Hoskier declared that the uncial 046 is a highly edited and smoothed-over
text. Therefore, when 046 departs from MOST other uncials, its reading is highly dubious. When 046 differs from ALL
other uncials, its reading is surely false. This fact gives greater value to any minuscules that do not always follow 046, and
diminishes the value of those that do. Minuscules that depart are 94 792 1006 1611 1841 1854 1862 2053 2074 2329 2344
2351, and most of these are also quite early for Apocalypse minuscules. Consequently, these have greater value than other
minuscules.
 -4-
Minuscules that slavishly follow 046 are 82, 627, 920. When these three minuscules are not in unity, you will find a
difference usually between the Hodges/Farstad majority text vv. the Robinson/Pierpont majority text. In many of these
instances, the Robinson text has recently moved toward the correct reading, away from Hodges/Farstad.

If you want to identify the overall “Majority Text” of Revelation, where the TR, HF, and RP editions agree, find where the
minuscules 82, 241, 469, 627, 920, 1841, 1888, 1862, 2138 line up conjoined. Where they do not line up, there is
questionable Majority in my opinion.

Where the conjunction of 82, 627, 920 opposes another edition, there you have clearly different text streams. Where
minuscules 82, 627, 920 line up against most of the uncials, their reading is highly doubtful. Where these three line up
with 046 against all other uncials, you have a false reading, a wrong reading in the Majority Text. For example, omit
἟λίοτ in 22:5c. There are also places where these three line up against all uncials and all early verions, even against 046;
there you have most definitely, absolutely, a wrong reading in the Hodges/Farstad edition, in my opinion.

On the other side of the coin, I grant that where the UBS text favors the uncial A against all other witnesses, their reading
is dubious, the most famous one being Revelation 5:9. Hoskier points out that Hort broke some of his own rules with this
one, as he went with the easiest reading.

But there are several places in Revelation where Codex A shows that it is an older text, with older readings, prior to editing
and standardization. So at this point, I still understand why the UBS/NA editors value Codex A extremely highly for
Revelation.

Consistently cited Greek witnesses for Revelation are these sixty-three: ¹⁸, ²⁴, ⁴³, ⁴⁷, ⁸⁵, ⁹⁸, ¹¹⁵, , A, C, P,
046, 051, 052, 0163, 0169, 0207, 0308, 35, 82, 94, 104, 175, 241, 424, 456, 469, 627, 757, 792, 920, 1006, 1384, 1611,
1678, 1828, 1841, 1852, 1854, 1859, 1862, 1888, 2017, 2019, 2020, 2030, 2040, 2042, 2050, 2053, 2059, 2060, 2062,
2065, 2073, 2074, 2081, 2138, 2186, 2329, 2351, 2436, 2814. Among these are manuscripts considered important enough
to be cited in the UBS3 apparatus, and some (overlapping with the previous category) that Hoskier declared important. If
there is a lacuna in any of the above, it will be noted, except if that manuscript is only a fragment anyway. Fragmentary
mss. not therefore listed for lacunae, would be: ¹⁸, ²⁴, ⁴³, ⁴⁷, ⁸⁵, ⁹⁸, ¹¹⁵, 052, 0163, 0169, 0207, 0308. But if I
do cite one of these for a lacuna, that means that it does contain text in that area of Revelation. I frequently or occasionally
cite MSS. out of an additional 4 minuscules: 459, 2344, 2377, 2432 for a total of 67 Greek manuscripts. We really should
not include anywhere, Mss. 296 and 2049, which were merely handwritten copies of printed editions. Hoskier stated this
plainly in several places of his work; see the table of MSS. at the end of this document.
 -5-

ΑΠΟΚΑΛΤΧΙ΢ ΙΨΑΝΝΟΤ
The Revelation of John

Chapter 1
Prologue
1:1 Ἀποκάλτχιρ Ἰηςοῦ Φπιςσοῦ, ἡν ἔδψκεν αὐσῷ ὁ θεόρ, δεᾺξαι σοᾺρ δούλοιρ αὐσοῦ ἃ δεᾺ γενέςθαι ἐν
σάφει, καὶ ἐςήμανεν ἀποςσείλαρ διὰ σοῦ ἀγγέλοτ αὐσοῦ σῷ δούλῳ αὐσοῦ Ἰψάννῃ,
¹The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave to him, to show to his servants what things must
soon take place, and which he communicated when he sent it via his angel to his servant John,
1:2 ὃρ ἐμαπσύπηςεν σὸν λόγον σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ σὴν μαπστπίαν Ἰηςοῦ Φπιςσοῦ, ὅςα εἶδεν.
²who has confirmed as the word of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ, what all things he saw.1
1:3 μακάπιορ ὁ ἀναγινώςκψν καὶ οἱ ἀκούονσερ σοὺρ λόγοτρ σᾸρ ππουησείαρ καὶ σηποῦνσερ σὰ ἐν
αὐσᾹ γεγπαμμένα, ὁ γὰπ καιπὸρ ἐγγύρ.
³How fortunate the one reading and those listening to the words of the prophecy, and keeping the
things written therein, for the time is near.
1:4 Ἰψάννηρ σαᾺρ ἑπσὰ ἐκκληςίαιρ σαᾺρ ἐν σᾹ Ἀςίᾳ· φάπιρ ὑμᾺν καὶ εἰπήνη ἀπὸ ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἦν καὶ ὁ
ἐπφόμενορ, καὶ ἀπὸ σῶν ἑπσὰ πνετμάσψν ἃ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ αὐσοῦ,
´John, to the seven churches in Asia, grace to you, and peace, from Him 2 who is, and who was, and
who is to come, and from the seven spirits before his throne,3
1:5 καὶ ἀπὸ Ἰηςοῦ Φπιςσοῦ, ὁ μάπστρ ὁ πιςσόρ, ὁ ππψσόσοκορ σῶν νεκπῶν καὶ ὁ ἄπφψν σῶν βαςιλέψν
σᾸρ γᾸρ. Σῷ ἀγαπῶνσι ἟μᾶρ καὶ λύςανσι ἟μᾶρ ἐκ σῶν ἁμαπσιῶν ἟μῶν ἐν σῷ αἵμασι αὐσοῦ –

11:2 txt {A} omit A C P 046 35 82 94 241 424 469 627 792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2050 2053 2062 2138
2329 2351 2814 vg ith,ar,gig syrph,h copsa,bo eth K TR HF RP NA27 {\} // add: καὶ ἅσινα εἰςί(ν) καὶ ἅσινα φπή γενέςθαι
μεσά σαῦσα 2060 2065 2074 A // add: καὶ ἅσινα εἰςί καὶ φπή γενέςθαι μεσά σαῦσα 104 // add: καὶ ἅσινα ἐςσι καὶ ἅσινα
φπή γενέςθαι μεσά σαῦσα 2019 // add: καὶ ἅσινα εἰςί καὶ διὰ σινα φπή γενέςθαι μεσά σαῦσα 2059 2081 // add: καὶ ἅσινα εἰςί
καὶ ἅ φπή γενέςθαι μεσά σαῦσα 757 1384 apk Aldpeu Aperhaq PK // lac 051 2030.
¹⁸
vid
2 1:4a txt ἀπὸ "from him" A C P 104 757 1384 2019 2050 2059* 2060 2073* (2074 ἀπὸ ὦν) 2081 2814 itgig,h vg syrph,h
cop sa,bo Apr Prim Ps-Ambr PK NA27 {\} // ἀπὸ θεοῦ "fpmk Gmd": 046 35 82 94 241 424 469 627 792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841
1862 1888 2053 2059c 2065 2138 2329 2351 it(ar),t apab Vicr Ppik HF RP // ἀπὸ σοῦ (gelirite apricje) TR // lac 051 2030.
The TR reading is based on about eight late and insignificant mss. The minuscule 2062 txt haq ἀπὸ σοῦ, bsr fmjjmued bw a
completely different phrase than the TR- πάνσψν ἟μῶν θεοῦ ilqread mf ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἦν καὶ ὁ ἐπφόμενορ. DeBrunner in
BDF §143 says about the unexpectedly nominatite rirje mf Gmd hepe fmjjmuilg rhe gelirite ἀπὸ, rhar rhiq uaq npeqeptilg
rhe fmpksja fmp rhe ditile lake rhar had apiqel fpmk pabbilicaj evegeqiq mf Evmdsq 3:14 ἐγύ εἰμι ὁ ὤν (
).
3 1:4b rvr ἃ (lmk mp acc nj lesr pej. npmlmsl) ¹¸ C 046 82 94 424 469 627 792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888
2050 2138 2329 2351 HF RP NA27 {\} // σῶν (gel nj) A 241 2074 // ἃ ἐςσιν (lmk mp acc nj lesr pej. npmlmsl uirh
singular verb) P 35 104 757 1384 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065 2073 2081 2814 TR PK // ἃ εἰςιν (lmk. mp acc. nj. lesr.
pronoun with plural verb) 2019 itgig,h arab // omit 1626 copasa? // lacuna 051 2030. DeBrunner in BDF §136(1) says that
the Greek of Revelation exhibits many solecisms (mainly inattention to grammatical agreement), which were later
pekmted bw edscared petiqepq, ald he qawq mf rhe nhpaqe il 1:4, ἀπὸ σῶν ἑπσὰ πνετμάσψν ἃ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ αὐσοῦ
rhar "rhe rpse revr iq qrijj lmr fmsld il alw ediriml; mpigilajjw ir ceprailjw pead: ἀπὸ σῶν ἑπσὰ πνετμάσψν σὰ ἐνώπιον σοῦ
θπόνοτ αὐσοῦ. Thiq japped snml etepw csjrsped eap, helce rhe fite tapialrq." Thar iq, il njace mf σὰ (acc lesr nj), rhe
abmte tapialrq apmqe. (DeBpsllep uaq qawilg rhar rhe accsqarite caqe npmlmsl σὰ japped rhe csjrsped eap fmp irq jaci mf
concord with rhe gelirite caqe mf πνετμάσψν.) Mw rpalqjariml pefjecrq kmqr mf rhe mrhep peadilgq, uhich hate
eqqelriajjw rhe qake kealilg afrep rpalqjariml ilrm Elgjiqh. If mle fmjjmued rhe Aldpeaq mf Caeqapea ἃ ἐςσιν peadilg, rhe
one with the singular verb, that might best be translated "the seven-fold Spirit of God."
 -6-

µand from Jesus Christ, the faithful witness,4 the firstborn from the dead, and ruler over the kings of
the earth. To him who loves us, and freed5 us from6 our sins with7 his blood,
1:6 καὶ ἐποίηςεν ἟μᾶρ8 βαςιλείαν, ἱεπεᾺρ σῷ θεῷ καὶ πασπὶ αὐσοῦ – αὐσῷ ἟ δόξα καὶ σὸ κπάσορ εἰρ
σοὺρ αἰῶναρ [σῶν αἰώνψν]9 ἀμήν.
¶and made us into a kingdom, priests to his God and Father– to him be glory and power, for ever and
ever. Amen.
1:7 Ἰδοὺ ἔπφεσαι μεσὰ σῶν νευελῶν, καὶ ὄχεσαι αὐσὸν πᾶρ ὀυθαλμὸρ καὶ οἵσινερ αὐσὸν ἐξεκένσηςαν,
καὶ κόχονσαι ἐπ‖ αὐσὸν πᾶςαι αἱ υτλαὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ. ναί, ἀμήν.
·Behold, he is coming with the clouds, and every eye shall see him, including of those who pierced
him. And all the peoples of the earth shall beat their breasts over him.10 So let it be, amen.
1:8 ἖γώ εἰμι σὸ Ἄλυα καὶ σὸ Ὠ, λέγει κύπιορ ὁ θεόρ, ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἦν καὶ ὁ ἐπφόμενορ, ὁ πανσοκπάσψπ.
¸"I am the Alpha and the Omega,"11 says the Lord God, "the one who is, and who was, and who is to
come, the Almighty."

Someone Like a Son of Man

1:9 ἖γὼ Ἰψάννηρ, ὁ ἀδελυὸρ ὑμῶν καὶ ςτγκοινψνὸρ ἐν σᾹ θλίχει καὶ βαςιλείᾳ καὶ ὑπομονᾹ ἐν
Ἰηςοῦ, ἐγενόμην ἐν σᾹ νήςῳ σᾹ καλοτμένῃ Πάσμῳ διὰ σὸν λόγον σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ σὴν μαπστπίαν Ἰηςοῦ.
¹I, John, your brother and fellow in the oppression and kingdom and endurance in Jesus, was on the
island called Patmos because of the word of God and the testimony of Jesus.12

41:5a Or, "the faithful martyr." The Greek word translated witness here is martyr, and there is good reason it came to
have the connotation of one who is killed for his witness. For that is what happened to Jesus Christ, and also to Antipas,
mentioned later in this book in 2:13, where he is also called a faithful witness/martyr.
51:5b rvr yA} λύςανσι ¹¸ *,² A C 792 1384* 1611 2019 2050 2074 2081 2329 2344vid 2351 2814 A (ith Primasius soluit)
harl (syrph λόψν) (ἔλτςεν qwph arab) eth Andrew; Victorinus-Perras NA27 yA} // λοόςανσι P 046c (046* homoioteleuton) 35
82 94 104 241 (424 ἐλοτςαρ) 469 627 757 920 1006 1841 (ἔλοτςεν 1828 1862 1888 irgig vg copsa,bo) 1854 2053 2059 2060 2062
2065 2138 itar,t vg copbo Apringius Arethas Beatus Κ TR HF RP PK // lac. 051 2030 2032. The "freed" reading is
reminiscent of λέλτσαι αὐσᾸρ ἟ ἁμαπσία in Isaiah 40:2, and it fits better with the preposition ἐν, qee mrhep fmmrlmre ml
this verse.
6 1:5b txt {A} ἐκ ¹¸ *,² A C 1611 1854 2019 2050 2053 2059 2060 2062 2074 2081 2329 2344vid 2814 A NA27 {A} // ἀπϋ P
046 35 82 94 104 241 424 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1384 1828 1841 1862 1888 2065 2138 2351 ΚTR HF RP PK // lac. 051
2030 2032.
7 1:5c Thiq iq a Hebpaiqric sqe mf rhe npenmqiriml ἐν – en meaning "with" in the sense of what item or money you use to

pay for something. For example, "I bought the camera with the money you gave me." Jesus' blood was the thing of value
exchanged for our freedom. This use of this preposition is a pointer in favor of the "freed" reading versus the "washed"
reading, according to the Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament. That scribes, not understanding this,
thought that "washed in" made more sense than "freed in."
8
1:6a txt ἟μᾶρ P 046 35 82 94 241 424 459 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1384 1828 1841 1862 1888 2050 2059 2060 2065 2074
2138 2351 itar,gig vgcl Tert Vic Prim TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ἟μᾺν ¹¸ A 456 1768 1854 2053 2062 2080 2344 // ἟μῶν C
1611 2329 ith,t vg // lac 051 2030.
9 1:6b rvr αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν ¹ (σὸν αἰῶνα *) C 046 35 82 94 104 241 424 469 627 920 1006 1384 1611 1828 1841 1854

1862 1888 2019 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065 2073 2081 2138 2329 (σῶν αἰονψν 2351) irar,h vg syrph,h (arm) eth TR HF RP PK
[NA27] yC} // αἰῶναρ ¹¸ A P 792 2050 2074 copbo // lacuna 051 2030.
10 1:7 Beating their breasts over something means a sign of great consternation and mourning because of what is
happening.
11 1:8 txt {A} omit ¹ A C P 046 35 82 94 104 241 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1384 1611 1841 2053 2062 2138 it h syrph,h arm eth

Epiphan; Ambr Varim Prim HF RP PK NA27 {A} // add ἀπφὴ καὶ σέλορ *,² 424 1828 1854 1888 2050 (2060 ἀπφὴν) 2065
2073 2081* 2344 2351 2814 itar,gig,t vg A copbo Andrew; Apr Beat TR // add ἟ ἀπφὴ καὶ σὸ σέλορ 2019 2081c 2329 // add
ἀπφὴ καὶ σὸ σέλορ 2074 // add ἟ ἀπφὴ καὶ σέλορ 2059 // lacuna 051 2030 copsa. The longer phrase is present in 21:6 in all
editions, some with and some without the articles.
 -7-
1:10 ἐγενόμην ἐν πνεύμασι ἐν σᾹ κτπιακᾹ ἟μέπᾳ, καὶ ἢκοτςα ὀπίςψ μοτ υψνὴν μεγάλην ὡρ
ςάλπιγγορ
¹⁰I was in the Spirit during the Lord's day, and I heard behind me a loud voice, like of a trumpet,
1:11 λεγούςηρ, Ὃ βλέπειρ γπάχον εἰρ βιβλίον καὶ πέμχον σαᾺρ ἑπσὰ ἐκκληςίαιρ, εἰρ Ἔυεςον καὶ εἰρ
΢μύπναν καὶ εἰρ Πέπγαμον καὶ εἰρ Θτάσιπα καὶ εἰρ ΢άπδειρ καὶ εἰρ Υιλαδέλυειαν καὶ εἰρ Λαοδίκειαν.
¹¹saying, "What you see, write in a book, and send it to the seven churches– to Ephesus, and to
Smyrna, and to Pergamum, and to Thyatira, and to Sardis, and to Philadelphia, and to Laodicea."
1:12 Καὶ ἐπέςσπεχα βλέπειν σὴν υψνὴν ἣσιρ ἐλάλει13 μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ· καὶ ἐπιςσπέχαρ εἶδον ἑπσὰ λτφνίαρ
φπτςᾶρ,
¹²And I turned around to see the voice that was speaking with me. And when I turned, I saw seven
golden lamp stands,
1:13 καὶ ἐν μέςῳ σῶν λτφνιῶν ὅμοιον τἱὸν ἀνθπώποτ, ἐνδεδτμένον ποδήπη καὶ πεπιεζψςμένον ππὸρ
σοᾺρ μαςσοᾺρ ζώνην φπτςᾶν·14
¹³and in among the lamp stands was someone like a son of man,15 dressed in a cloak reaching down
to his feet, and gird around at the pecs16 with a golden sash,
1:14 ἟ δὲ κευαλὴ αὐσοῦ καὶ αἱ σπίφερ λετκαὶ ὡρ ἔπιον λετκόν, ὡρ φιών, καὶ οἱ ὀυθαλμοὶ αὐσοῦ ὡρ
υλὸξ πτπόρ,
¹´except his head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow, and his eyes like flames of
fire,
1:15 καὶ οἱ πόδερ αὐσοῦ ὅμοιοι φαλκολιβάνῳ ὡρ ἐν καμίνῳ πεπτπψμένηρ, καὶ ἟ υψνὴ αὐσοῦ ὡρ
υψνὴ ὑδάσψν πολλῶν,
¹µand his feet like bronze as if made to glow17 in a furnace,18 and his voice like the sound of many
waters,
12
1:9 Op, “becasqe mf rhe uirleqq abmsr Jeqsq.”
13 1:12 rvr ἐλάλει C 046 35 82 94 241 424 469 627 757 920 1006 1384 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2053 2062 2138 2329
2351 HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ἐλαλη 792 // ἐλάληςε(ν) P 104 1611 2059* 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2814 qwpph TR // λαλει A
// σον λαλοτνσα μοι (il njace mf σὴν υψνὴν ἣσιρ ἐλάλει μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ) 2050 // lac 051 2030.
14
1:13a txt φπτςᾶν * A C NA27 {\} // φπτςην ¹¸ ² PK //φπτςήν 808 1734 2351 // φπτςὴν 1894 2254 2256 // φπτςᾸν rell.
Gr. (qic) 1719 // φποτςοτν 1903 Ajdsq // lac 051 314 1352 1774 1893 1918
2022 2030 2075 2091.
15 1:13b It is customary to render this phrase aq “jiie a Sml mf Mal,” qm rhar ir pekildq rhe peadep mf rhiq nhpaqe il rhe

prophets Ezekiel and Daniel, etc. But it would be more accurate to translate it "like a human," because that is what
seems to be the emphasis here in contrast to later given non-human traits. John first gives traits of him that are human,
and then he begins verse 14 with "but," and proceeds in the next several verses to tell us traits that are not human.
16 1:13c Lirepajjw, "bpeaqrq," μαςσοᾺρ - mastoîs but that would be very unidiomatic for English, and it essentially means

chest, as in 15:6, where the seven angels also have a golden sash around their chest, and there the Greek word used is
ςσᾸθορ - qrērhmq, "cheqr." Bsr I didl'r ualr rm rpalqjare μαςσοᾺρ aq a qilgsjap umpd jiie cheqr, uhel rhe Gpeei iq njspaj,
so I used "pecs" which is short for pectorals.
17 1:15a rvr πεπτπψμένηρ (gel qilg fek) A C Ppik NA27 yC} // πεπτπψμένῳ (dar qilg) 469 2050 2053 2062 itar,gig,h,t vg
syrph,h cop sa,bo arm eth Iren Cypr Vict-Pettau Maternus Apr Prim Ps-Akbp Hawkm Bear // πεπτπομένοι 792 2329 2814 //
πεππτπψμένοι 046* // πεπτπψμένοι (lmk nj kaqc) P 35 82 94 104 241 424 627 757 920 1006 1384 1611 1828 1841 1854
1862 1888 2019 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2344 2351 syrhmg Andrew; Arethas Victorinus-Pettau Tyconius TR
HF RP // lac. 051 2030. The first reading is feminine, and thus oblique grammatically to any of the nouns, whereas the
second reading would modify furnace, and the third reading would modify feet. One can imagine why the first reading
might be changed to one of the other two in order to be made grammatically correct, but not why the 2 nd or 3rd reading
might be changed to the grammatically oblique reading. And there are no other apparent explanations. The Greek of
the rest of Revelation does in fact show more grammatical disagreement compared to other N.T. books. Left oblique, the
participle could be meant to modify bronze or furnace or feet, or all of them simultaneously. Why not? Revelation has
qetepaj mrhep njaceq uhepe rhe sqe mf ὡρ qikijapjw kaieq a uhmje nhpaqe parhep iknpeciqe.
18 1:15b The Gpeei tepb hepe fmp "kade rm gjmu" iq πτπϋψ - nspóō, rhe umpd fmp bspl, bsr sqed qmkerikeq il rhe Neu

Testament for the purification of metals, as compared to the fire of trials purifying faith. But that purification meaning
mf rhe umpd iq iknmqqibje hepe, qilce rhe keraj, φαλκολίβανον - chalkolíbanon, is an alloy, and alloys are by definition
 -8-
1:16 καὶ ἔφψν ἐν σᾹ δεξιᾷ φειπὶ αὐσοῦ ἀςσέπαρ ἑπσά, καὶ ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασορ αὐσοῦ ῥομυαία δίςσομορ
ὀξεᾺα ἐκποπετομένη, καὶ ἟ ὄχιρ αὐσοῦ ὡρ ὁ ἣλιορ υαίνει ἐν σᾹ δτνάμει αὐσοῦ.
¹¶and he was holding in his right hand seven stars, and out of his mouth was coming a sharp two-
edged sword, and his face was like the sun shining, in the strength of it.
1:17 Καὶ ὅσε εἶδον αὐσόν, ἔπεςα ππὸρ σοὺρ πόδαρ αὐσοῦ ὡρ νεκπόρ· καὶ ἔθηκεν σὴν δεξιὰν αὐσοῦ ἐπ‖
ἐμὲ λέγψν, Μὴ υοβοῦ· ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ππῶσορ καὶ ὁ ἔςφασορ,
¹·And when I saw him, I fell down by his feet as though dead. And he placed his right hand on me,
saying, "Do not fear. I am the First and the Last,
1:18 καὶ ὁ ζῶν, καὶ ἐγενόμην νεκπὸρ καὶ ἰδοὺ ζῶν εἰμι εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν, καὶ ἔφψ σὰρ
κλεᾺρ σοῦ θανάσοτ καὶ σοῦ ᾅδοτ.
¹¸and the Living One, and I was dead, and behold, living for ever and ever, and I have the keys of
death and Hades.
1:19 γπάχον οὖν ἃ εἶδερ καὶ ἃ εἰςὶν καὶ ἃ μέλλει γενέςθαι μεσὰ σαῦσα.
¹¹"Write therefore what things you see and what things are now, and also what things are about to
take place19 after these things.
1:20 σὸ μτςσήπιον σῶν ἑπσὰ ἀςσέπψν οὓρ εἶδερ ἐπὶ σᾸρ δεξιᾶρ μοτ, καὶ σὰρ ἑπσὰ λτφνίαρ σὰρ φπτςᾶρ·
οἱ ἑπσὰ ἀςσέπερ ἄγγελοι σῶν ἑπσὰ ἐκκληςιῶν εἰςιν, καὶ αἱ λτφνίαι αἱ ἑπσὰ ἑπσὰ ἐκκληςίαι εἰςίν.
²⁰The mystery of the seven stars which you see upon my right hand, and the seven golden lamp
stands: The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches, and the seven lamp stands are the seven
churches.

Chapter 2
To the Church in Ephesus
2:1 Σῷ ἀγγέλῳ σᾸρ ἐν ἖υέςῳ ἐκκληςίαρ γπάχον· Σάδε λέγει ὁ κπασῶν σοὺρ ἑπσὰ ἀςσέπαρ ἐν σᾹ δεξιᾷ
αὐσοῦ, ὁ πεπιπασῶν ἐν μέςῳ σῶν ἑπσὰ λτφνιῶν σῶν φπτςῶν·
¹"To the angel of the church in Ephesus write: 'These things says the one who grips the seven stars in
his right hand, who walks among the seven golden lamp stands:
2:2 Οἶδα σὰ ἔπγα ςοτ καὶ σὸν κόπον20 καὶ σὴν ὑπομονήν ςοτ, καὶ ὅσι οὐ δύνῃ βαςσάςαι κακούρ, καὶ
ἐπείπαςαρ σοὺρ λέγονσαρ ἑατσοὺρ ἀποςσόλοτρ καὶ οὐκ εἰςίν, καὶ εὗπερ αὐσοὺρ χετδεᾺρ·
²"I know your works, and your toil and endurance, and how you are not able to tolerate evil people,
and have put to the test those who call themselves apostles and are not and have found them to be
liars;
2:3 καὶ ὑπομονὴν ἔφειρ, καὶ ἐβάςσαςαρ διὰ σὸ ὄνομά μοτ, καὶ οὐ κεκοπίακερ.

impure. According to Bauer, the alloy is of uncertain makeup, since this word is not found outside of the Apocalypse of
John. It seems to contain the root words for copper and Libanon, the name of a mountain range in Syria along the coast
of the Mediterranean Sea. Thus the most common translations of this word are alloys containing copper, such as bronze
(copper and tin) or brass (copper & zinc).
19 1:19 txt yB} γενέςθαι
⁹⁸ * C P 046 35 94 757 1828 2019 2042 2050 2074 2436 PK NA27 {\} // γεινεςθαι ¹ A // γίνεςθαι
² 82 104 175 241 424 456 459 469 627 792 920 1006 1384 1611 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065 2073 2081
2138 2329 2351 2814 A TR WH HF RP // lacuna 051 2030.
202:2 rvr κόπον A C P 35 94 757 792 1384 1854 2019 2053 2073 2074 ir ar,gig,t,z vg syrh Tyc. Jer. Aug. Oec. Prim. Apr. ps-
Ambr. Andrewpt PK NA27 {\} // κόπον ςοτ 046 82 104 241 424 469 627 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1862 1888 2050 2059
2060 2065 2081 2138 2329 2351 2814 vgms syrph copsa,bo arm eth Andrewpt Aperh TR HF RP // κϋποτρ ςοτ cmnbomss arm
// lacuna 051 2030 2062. This variant makes no significant difference in meaning for the English translation, since in
Greek as in many other Indo-European languages, the definite article can serve as the possessive pronoun, and anyway
the possessive pronoun is found after "endurance," which can then apply to the whole phrase. So if there is any
difference, it would be whether you put in English, "your toil and your endurance," hardly worth a footnote, except to
see where the MS genealogies split.
 -9-

³and you have endurance, and have held up for the sake of my name, and not become weary.
2:4 ἀλλὰ ἔφψ κασὰ ςοῦ ὅσι σὴν ἀγάπην ςοτ σὴν ππώσην ἀυᾸκερ.
´But I have against you that you have left your first love.
2:5 μνημόνετε οὖν πόθεν πέπσψκαρ, καὶ μεσανόηςον καὶ σὰ ππῶσα ἔπγα ποίηςον· εἰ δὲ μή, ἔπφομαί
ςοι καὶ κινήςψ σὴν λτφνίαν ςοτ ἐκ σοῦ σόποτ αὐσᾸρ, ἐὰν μὴ μεσανοήςῃρ.
µRemember therefore from where you have fallen, and repent and do your first works; otherwise I
am coming to you21 and will remove your lamp stand from its place, unless you repent.
2:6 ἀλλὰ σοῦσο ἔφειρ, ὅσι μιςεᾺρ σὰ ἔπγα σῶν Νικολαωσῶν, ἃ κἀγὼ μιςῶ.
¶But this you have, that you hate the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate.
2:7 ὁ ἔφψν οὖρ ἀκοτςάσψ σί σὸ πνεῦμα λέγει σαᾺρ ἐκκληςίαιρ. σῷ νικῶνσι δώςψ αὐσῷ υαγεᾺν ἐκ σοῦ
ξύλοτ σᾸρ ζψᾸρ, ὅ ἐςσιν ἐν σῷ παπαδείςῳ σοῦ θεοῦ.
·He who has an ear should listen to what the Spirit is saying to the churches. To him who
overcomes, I will grant to eat from the tree of life, which is in the paradise of God.

To the Church in Smyrna

2:8 Καὶ σῷ ἀγγέλῳ σᾸρ ἐν ΢μύπνῃ ἐκκληςίαρ γπάχον· Σάδε λέγει ὁ ππῶσορ καὶ ὁ ἔςφασορ, ὃρ ἐγένεσο
νεκπὸρ καὶ ἔζηςεν·
¸"And to the angel of the church in Smyrna write: 'These things says the First and the Last, who was
dead and came alive again:
2:9 Οἶδά ςοτ σὴν θλᾺχιν καὶ σὴν πσψφείαν, ἀλλὰ πλούςιορ εἶ, καὶ σὴν βλαςυημίαν ἐκ σῶν λεγόνσψν
Ἰοτδαίοτρ εἶναι ἑατσούρ, καὶ οὐκ εἰςὶν ἀλλὰ ςτναγψγὴ σοῦ ΢ασανᾶ.
¹'I know your affliction and your poverty (but you are rich) and the blasphemy of those claiming to
be Jews and are not but are a synagogue of Satan.
2:10 μηδὲν υοβοῦ ἃ μέλλειρ πάςφειν. ἰδοὺ μέλλει βάλλειν ὁ διάβολορ ἐξ ὑμῶν εἰρ υτλακὴν ἵνα
πειπαςθᾸσε, καὶ ἕξεσε θλᾺχιν ἟μεπῶν δέκα. γίνοτ πιςσὸρ ἄφπι θανάσοτ, καὶ δώςψ ςοι σὸν ςσέυανον
σᾸρ ζψᾸρ.
¹⁰Don't be afraid of any of the things you are about to suffer. Behold,22 the devil is about to throw
some of you into prison, so that you may be tried, and you will have affliction for ten days. Be
faithful until death, and I will give you the crown of life.
2:11 ὁ ἔφψν οὖρ ἀκοτςάσψ σί σὸ πνεῦμα λέγει σαᾺρ ἐκκληςίαιρ. ὁ νικῶν οὐ μὴ ἀδικηθᾹ ἐκ σοῦ
θανάσοτ σοῦ δετσέποτ.
¹¹He who has an ear should listen to what the Spirit is saying to the churches. He who overcomes
will certainly not be harmed by the second death.

To the Church in Pergamum

2:12 Καὶ σῷ ἀγγέλῳ σᾸρ ἐν Πεπγάμῳ ἐκκληςίαρ γπάχον· Σάδε λέγει ὁ ἔφψν σὴν ῥομυαίαν σὴν
δίςσομον σὴν ὀξεᾺαν·
¹²"And to the angel of the church in Pergamum write: 'These things says He who has the sharp two-
edged sword:

21 2:5 rvr yA} ςοι A C P 469 1854 2050 2053 2329 itgig vg syrph copsa,bo arm AuctNov Hier. Vict-Tun. Apr. Beatus NA27 {\}
// ςοι σαφό 046 35 82 94 104 241 424 627 757 792 920 1006 1384 1611 1828 1841 1862 1888 2019 2059 2060 2065 2073 2081
2138 2351 it(ar) vgmss syrh Augustinept Ppikaqisq HF RP PK // ςοι σάφει 2814 nq-Akbp. TR // σαφό 2074 // omit both eth //
lac 051 2030 2062. The UBS revrsaj cmkkelrapw qawq rhar rhe kalsqcpinrq uhich hate rhe umpd σαφό - tachu, "quickly,"
after "I am coming to you," possibly did it to conform this verse to Rev. 2:16 and 3:11.
22 2:10 txt {A} omit A C P 424 459 792 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 2059 2060 2074 2329 A TR ΝΑ27 y\} // +
δή 046 35 82 94 241 469 627 757 920 1384 2065 2138 2351 Κ copsa,bo arab HF RP // + δὲ qwph // + ὅσι erh // + γὰπ 2050 //
lacuna 051 2030 2062.
 - 10
-
2:13 Οἶδα ποῦ κασοικεᾺρ, ὅποτ ὁ θπόνορ σοῦ ΢ασανᾶ, καὶ κπασεᾺρ σὸ ὄνομά μοτ, καὶ οὐκ ἞πνήςψ σὴν
πίςσιν μοτ καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ ἟μέπαιρ Ἀνσιπᾶρ ὁ μάπστρ μοτ ὁ πιςσόρ μοτ, ὃρ ἀπεκσάνθη παπ‖ ὑμᾺν, ὅποτ ὁ
΢ασανᾶρ κασοικεᾺ.
¹³I know where you live, where Satan's throne is; yet you hold fast to my law and have not denied
my faith, even in the days of23 Antipas24 my faithful witness25 who was put to death near you, where
Satan lives.
2:14 ἀλλ‖ ἔφψ κασὰ ςοῦ ὀλίγα, ὅσι ἔφειρ ἐκεᾺ κπασοῦνσαρ σὴν διδαφὴν Βαλαάμ, ὃρ ἐδίδαξεν σῷ Βαλὰκ
βαλεᾺν ςκάνδαλον ἐνώπιον σῶν τἱῶν Ἰςπαήλ, υαγεᾺν εἰδψλόθτσα καὶ ποπνεῦςαι·
¹´But I have a few things against you, that you have some there who hold to the teachings of Balaam,
who taught26 Balak27 to put a stumbling block before the children of Israel, to eat idol sacrifices and to
commit sexual immorality.
2:15 οὕσψρ ἔφειρ καὶ ςὺ κπασοῦνσαρ σὴν διδαφὴν Νικολαωσῶν ὁμοίψρ.
¹µSo also in the same way you have some who hold to the teachings of the Nicolaitans.
2:16 μεσανόηςον οὖν· εἰ δὲ μή, ἔπφομαί ςοι σαφύ, καὶ πολεμήςψ μεσ‖ αὐσῶν ἐν σᾹ ῥομυαίᾳ σοῦ
ςσόμασόρ μοτ.
¹¶Repent therefore. Otherwise I am coming to you soon, and will fight against them with the sword
of my mouth.
2:17 ὁ ἔφψν οὖρ ἀκοτςάσψ σί σὸ πνεῦμα λέγει σαᾺρ ἐκκληςίαιρ. σῷ νικῶνσι δώςψ αὐσῷ σοῦ μάννα σοῦ
κεκπτμμένοτ, καὶ δώςψ αὐσῷ χᾸυον λετκὴν καὶ ἐπὶ σὴν χᾸυον ὄνομα καινὸν γεγπαμμένον ὃ
οὐδεὶρ οἶδεν εἰ μὴ ὁ λαμβάνψν.

232:13a txt ἟μέπαιρ A C 2053 2065 2344 irar,z vg syrph copsa,bo (copsa1/4 ἟μεπα) Twc Ppik Hawkm ΝΑ27 y\} // ἟μέπαιρ μοτ
2329 // ἟μέπαιρ μοτ ἐν αἷρ 2050 // ἟μέπαιρ ἐν σαᾺρ ´³vid * // ἟μέπαιρ ἐν αἷρ ¹ (P ημεπερ) 35 104 424 757 1384 1611 1854
1862 1888 2019 2059 2060 2073 2074 2081 A itgig,(t) arm Andrew Areth TR [RP] PK // ἟μέπαιρ αἷρ 046 82 241 469 627 792
920 1006 1828 1841 2138 2351 Κ syrh eth HF // lac 051 2030 2062. The

(see next footnote) must be taken as an indeclinable proper name,

, the Apocalypse of John contains many nouns oblique to their

clauses as to case.
24 2:13b rvr Ἀνσιπᾶρ TR NA27 y\} // Ἀνσίπαρ HF RP // Ανσιπαρ * C P 046 PK // Ανσειπαρ c A 82 792 1828 1841? 1862*

1888*? 2059*? // ἀνσεἶπας 2050 // αἱ ἀνσεᾺπας (qic) 1006 // omit syrh copsa,bo arm eth arab // Antipas am ful harl vg
AuctQ // Antipax itgig // Antiphas lips Ppik. // ανσι πανσψν qwpph // lacuna 051 2030 2062. This last variant, of the syr ph,
(Philoxeniana Syriac, 6th century, the oldest Syriac MS of Revelation), shows that the Syriac was a translation from the
Greek and not the mrhep uaw apmsld. Yms qee, rhe lake Ανσιπαρ, rm rhe rpalqjarmp uhm did lmr ilmu ir uaq a npmnep
lake, jmmiq jiie rum umpdq, “alri” ald “naq,” uhich umsjd keal “agailqr” “ajj.” (The mjdeqr Gpeei kalsqcpinrq uepe ajj
capitals, with no spaces in between umpdq mp qelrelceq, ald lm nslcrsariml.) The Pmjwgjmr Swpiac ajqm haq “agailqr ajj,”
mp qmkerhilg jiie “il cmlfjicr uirh ajj” il Swpiac. Orhep Swpiac MSS hate qmkerhilg abmsr a qhmuilg beilg dmle. The
Harclean Syriac, 7th celrspw, jsqr dmeql‖r deaj uirh it but omits it, as do several of the other translations into other
languages, the Coptic, Ethiopic, Armenian, and Arabic. As for the main uncial manuscripts, their reading cannot be
determined to be either that of the NA27 or RP, since uncials are written in all caps and have little or no punctuation.
25 2:13c Evacrjw rhe qake nhpaqe sqed eapjiep il 1:5, ὁ μάπστρ ὁ πιςσϋρ, abmsr Jeqsq Chpiqr hikqejf, mljw lmu ir iq Chpiqr

speaking about Antipas, and he adds the word "my"- my faithful martyr.
26 2:14a rvr ἐδίδαςκε(ν) (iknepf) A C P 94 1611 2050 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2329 2814 it gig vg TR NA27 {\}
// ἐδίδαξε(ν) (amp) 046 35 82 94 104 241 424 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1384 1828 1841 1862 1888 2138 2351 qwp ph,h copsa,bo
HF RP PK // docebit (fut) harl // (pres) arm4 // "teacher of" eth // lac 051 2030 2062.
27 2:14b rvr σῷ Βαλὰκ A 1854 qwpph NA27 {\} // σῷ Βαλαὰκ C // σὸν Βαλὰκ
¹ 241 424 459 469 627 757 920 1006 1384 1611
1828 1841 1862 1888 2053 2138 2351 HF RP PK // σὸν Βαλαὰκ 82 792 2050 2065 2074 2329 // Βαλαὰκ 046 // Βαλὰκ
copsa,bo
TR // omit * // lacuna 051 2030 2062.
 - 11
-
¹·He who has an ear should listen to what the Spirit is saying to the churches. He who overcomes, I
will give to him from the hidden manna, and I will also give him a white stone, and on the stone a new
name is written, which no one knows except the person receiving it.

To the Church in Thyatira

2:18 Καὶ σῷ ἀγγέλῳ σᾸρ ἐν Θτασίποιρ ἐκκληςίαρ γπάχον· Σάδε λέγει ὁ τἱὸρ σοῦ θεοῦ, ὁ ἔφψν σοὺρ
ὀυθαλμοὺρ αὐσοῦ ὡρ υλόγα πτπόρ, καὶ οἱ πόδερ αὐσοῦ ὅμοιοι φαλκολιβάνῳ·
¹¸"And to the angel of the church in Thyatira write: 'These things says the Son of God, he who has
his eyes like flames of fire and his feet like glowing bronze:
2:19 Οἶδά ςοτ σὰ ἔπγα καὶ σὴν ἀγάπην καὶ σὴν πίςσιν καὶ σὴν διακονίαν καὶ σὴν ὑπομονήν ςοτ, καὶ σὰ
ἔπγα ςοτ σὰ ἔςφασα πλείονα σῶν ππώσψν.
¹¹I know your works and love and faith and service, and your perseverance, how your last works are
greater than your first.28
2:20 ἀλλὰ ἔφψ κασὰ ςοῦ ὅσι ἀυεᾺρ29 σὴν γτναᾺκα Ἰεζάβελ, ἟ λέγοτςα ἑατσὴν ππουᾸσιν καὶ διδάςκει,
καὶ πλανᾷ σοὺρ ἐμοὺρ δούλοτρ, ποπνεῦςαι καὶ υαγεᾺν εἰδψλόθτσα.
²⁰But I have against you30 that you tolerate that woman31 Jezebel, who calls herself a prophetess and
teaches, and leads my servants astray, to commit sexual immorality and to eat things sacrificed to
idols.
2:21 καὶ ἔδψκα αὐσᾹ φπόνον ἵνα μεσανοήςῃ, καὶ οὐ θέλει μεσανοᾸςαι ἐκ σᾸρ ποπνείαρ αὐσᾸρ.
²¹And I have given her time to repent, and she is not willing to repent of her sexual immorality.
2:22 ἰδοὺ βάλλψ αὐσὴν εἰρ κλίνην, καὶ σοὺρ μοιφεύονσαρ μεσ‖ αὐσᾸρ εἰρ θλᾺχιν μεγάλην, ἐὰν μὴ
μεσανοήςψςιν ἐκ σῶν ἔπγψν αὐσᾸρ·
²²Behold, I am casting her onto a bed, along with the ones committing adultery with her, for an
affliction of great magnitude, unless they repent of her works.32

28 2:19 The five traits in this list are not stated as one clause, but two clauses. The trait perseverance is set apart into a
qenapare nhpaqe ald leu rpail mf rhmsghr bw rhe nmqqeqqite npmlmsl ςοτ - sou appearing with it again after it not being
npeqelr uirh rhe npetimsq rhpee rpairq. Thel rhe καὶ fmllowing it is meant to connect the next phrase with it in a Semitic
“ald” mf evnjalariml, uhepe berrep Gpeei umsjd hate sqed a diffepelr umpd qsch aq ὁσι, rhar iq, “ald I ilmu wmsp
nepqetepalce, hmu wmsp jaqr umpiq ape gpearep rhal wmsp fipqr.” Thepe ape several, and possibly many, other examples of
this in the apocalypse.
29 2:20a rvr ἀυεᾺρ * A P 046 35 82 469 627 757 792 920 1384 1862 1888 2053 2060 2065 2074 2138 2351 HF RP PK NA27 {\}

// αυιρ C // ἀυᾸς 2329 // ἀυιηρ 241 424 1006 1841 // ἀυᾸκαρ ¹ 1611 2050 vgms syrph copsa,bo apk (apab) // ἐᾷρ 2138 TR
// lacuna 051 2030 2062. All three verbs mean essentially the same.
30 2:20b rvr yA} κασὰ ςοῦ A C P 046 82 94 104 241 424 469 627 757 792* 920 1006 1384 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053

2138 2329 2351 itar copsa,bo arm Tert. Ps-Akbp. HF RP PK NA27 // κασὰ 2059 // κασὰ ςοῦ πολό 35 2050 2060 2065 itgig
syrph apk4 // κασὰ ςοῦ ὀλίγα tgcl (apab “qmke cmknjailr”) Hawkm TR // κασὰ ςοῦ πολλά 2074 Ppik. Cwnp. Akbp. //
lacuna 051 2030 2062.
31 2:20c rvr yB} γτναᾺκα “umkal,” C P 104 459 1611 2050 2053 2059 2060 2329 2344 itar,gig,t vg copsa,bo arm eth Ambr.
Eninhalisq Aldpeu; Teprsjjial Akbpmqiaqrep Twcmlisq Bearsq Hawkm TR NA27 yB} // γτναᾺκα ςοτ, “wmsp umkal / wmsp
uife,” (A add σήν) 046 35 82 94 241 424 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1384 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2065 2073 2074 2138 2351
syrph,h arm Cyprian Primasius Andrew Arethas HF RP PK // lacuna 051 2030 2062. The editorial committee of the UBS
Gpeei Neu Teqrakelr qawq rhar rhe peadilg uirh ςοτ “appears to be the result of scribal confusion arising from the
npeqelce mf qetepaj ilqralceq mf ςοτ il tepqeq 19 ald 20.” Thepe ape fmsp ilqralceq mf ςοτ il rhe 1 1/2 tepqeq npecedilg,
to be exact. See the endnote at the end of this document which discusses among other things the doctrinal implications
of this textual variant.
32 2:22 rvr ἔπγψν αὐσᾸρ "hep umpiq," C P 046 35c 82 94 241 424 459 469 627 757 1006 1384 1611 1828 1841 1862 1888 2050
2053 2138 2351 it gig,z vgww,st cop sa,bo eth arm4 Tert. Cypr. Ppik. Twc. Bear. Aldpeu Hawkm Aperh. RP HF PK ΝΑ27 yA} //
ἔπγψν αὐσῶν "rheip umpiq," A 35* 792 920 (njale* bsr ev. ek. tid.) 1854 2059 2060 2065 2074 2329 2344 ir ar,t vgcl syrph,h
mss
apk Aldpeu; Cwnp. Akbp. Anp. Ppik. ΣR // mkir ἐκ σῶν ἔπγψν αὐσᾸρ 2065 cmn bo arab ps-Ambr. // lacuna 051 2030
2062. Note: Hoskier erroneously says syrh qsnnmprq ἔπγψν αὐσᾸρ bsr rhe UBS3 annaparsq cmppecrjw qawq ἔπγψν αὐσῶν.
 - 12
-
2:23 καὶ σὰ σέκνα αὐσᾸρ ἀποκσενῶ ἐν θανάσῳ· καὶ γνώςονσαι πᾶςαι αἱ ἐκκληςίαι ὅσι ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ
ἐπατνῶν νευποὺρ καὶ καπδίαρ, καὶ δώςψ ὑμᾺν ἑκάςσῳ κασὰ σὰ ἔπγα ὑμῶν.
²³And her children I will destroy in death; and all the churches will know that I am He who searches
minds33 and hearts, and that I will pay to each of you according to your works.
2:24 ὑμᾺν δὲ λέγψ σοᾺρ λοιποᾺρ σοᾺρ ἐν Θτασίποιρ, ὅςοι οὐκ ἔφοτςιν σὴν διδαφὴν σαύσην, οἵσινερ οὐκ
ἔγνψςαν σὰ βαθέα σοῦ ΢ασανᾶ, ὡρ λέγοτςιν, οὐ βάλλψ ἐυ‖ ὑμᾶρ ἄλλο βάπορ·
²´And to the rest of you in Thyatira I say, as many as do not hold to these teachings– the ones who
have not known 'the deep things34 of Satan,' as they say, I am not laying any further burden upon you.
2:25 πλὴν ὃ ἔφεσε κπασήςασε ἄφπιρ35 οὗ ἂν ἣξψ.
²µExcept what things you have, hold on to them until I come.
2:26 καὶ ὁ νικῶν καὶ ὁ σηπῶν ἄφπι σέλοτρ σὰ ἔπγα μοτ, δώςψ αὐσῷ ἐξοτςίαν ἐπὶ σῶν ἐθνῶν,
²¶And he who overcomes and keeps my works to the end, I will give him authority over the nations,
2:27 καὶ ποιμανεᾺ αὐσοὺρ ἐν ῥάβδῳ ςιδηπᾷ, ὡρ σὰ ςκεύη σὰ κεπαμικὰ ςτνσπίβεσαι,

33 2:23 The Gpeei qawq νευποὺρ - nefroùs, kidneys. Different languages and cultures use varying body parts for
designating the seat of desire and affection. This use of "kidneys" isn't any less reasonable than how we use the heart
for some things. The heart of course is really just a muscle. The tribe I was raised with in Papua New Guinea used
several body organs. They would say, "God cleansed my stomach, and came in to live in my liver." This use of the
kidneys came from the Hebrew culture, and the King James Version and older English translations render it "reins."
(When you look at a picture in a medical book of the tubes coming down from the kidneys to the bladder, it does look
like reins on a horse.) And according to Diodorus, the kidneys and the heart were the only organs left in the body cavity
by Egyptian embalmers. See also Jeremiah 11:20; 17:10; 20:12.
34 2:24 rvr βαθέα (acc nj mf βαθόρ) A C 046 (35) 82 94 241 424 459 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1611 1384 1828 1841 1854 1862

1888 2138 2351 Κ syrph,h copsa arm HF RP PK NA27 {\} // βάθη (acc nj mf βάθορ) P 2050 2053 2059 2060 2065 2074 2329
2344 A itar,gig,t vg TR // lacuna 051 2030 2062. Very little difference in meaning.
35 2:25 rvr ἄφπιρ P 046 35 82 94 104 175 424 459 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1384 1611 1828 1841 1862 1888 2019 2020 2059
2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2436 2814 TR HF RP [NA27] {\} // ἄφπι C 61 69 177 218 452* 1352 1611 1852 2045 2053 2138
2329 2351 WH // ἕψρ A 241 (qwp) // ἀφπειρ 2050 // omit 1854 // lacuna 051 1893 1918 2022 2030 2032 2062 2091 2256. It is
interesting that minuscules 1611, 2042, 2050, 2053, and 2329, important minuscules, get the phonology wrong or differ in
qmke mrhep deraij. Thew fmjjmu ἄφπ(ε)ι(ρ) eirhep uirh diffepilg umpdq, mp kiq-inflected / misspelled words. And
minuscule 1854 omits it entirely. Also very interesting, is that minuscule 241, the manuscript most esteemed by
Hoskier, follows Codex A here, one of the manuscripts least esteemed by Hoskier. The text here is very uncertain
ildeed. The tapialrq ἄφπιρ - ἄφπι ape rhe qake umpd, bsr affecred bw rhe nhmlmjmgw mf esnhmlw. (See ἄφπι il rhe tepw
next tepqe hepe.) Il rhe Arric diajecr, ἄφπι uaq rhe npedmkilarilg fmpk aq ajqm il rhe NT. The tapialr ἄφπιρ iq fmsld il
Gajarialq 3:19 ald Hebpeuq 3:13, bmrh mf rhek befmpe οὗ - hoû, the same word as here in Revelation. The fact that all
three NT occurenceq mf ἄφπιρ ape befmpe a tmuej, jeadq ke rm cmlcjsde rhar rhiq addiriml mf rhe "q" qmsld iq a
nhmlmjmgicaj chalge. Senrsagilr mccspelceq ape Gel. 44:28, ἄφπι νῦν; ald Jmb 32:11 ἄφπιρ οὗ. Thiq iq rhe qake
phonological pattern as in the NT. But there are various editions of the LXX, and Judges 11:33 in some editions is said to
cmlrail a fmpk mf rhe umpd ἄφπι, bsr lmr il kw Tiqcheldmpf 4rh, 1869, uhich sqeq a nhpaqe uirh ἕψρ. (Tiqcheldmpf'q uaq
based on Codex Vaticanus, filling in B's missing parts with Codex A or other manuscripts.) In Homer's Iliad ἄφπιρ occurs
before vowels in 4.522 ἀπηλοίηςεν, 16.324 ἄπαξε, 17.599 αἰφμή. Note that these are all before vowels, and Homer uses
rhe filaj qigka. The Liddejj ald Scmrr jevicml qawq enic nmerq sqed ἄφπιρ ald ἄφπι "aq rhe kerpe peosipeq: il Imlic, μέφπι
iq npefepped; bsr ἄφπι - ἄφπιρ ape kmpe cmkkml il Hmkep rhal μέφπι: rhe mljw Arric fmpkq ape ἄφπι, μέφπι, befmpe bmrh
consonants and vowels." Classical Greek poetry did not like the sound of "hiatus," the sound where in two adjoining
words, a word ending with a vowel is followed by a word beginning with a vowel. In better English we also don't like
hiatus, though not for rhythmic or poetic reasons. That is why for example we add an "n" to the word "a" when it is
followed by a word that begins with a vowel. That is, we say "a ball, but "an apple." (Apple actually does not begin with
a vowel in practice, because we add a consonant to the beginning of it, called a glottal stop. It is really the glottal stop
that we are unconsciously disliking and avoiding.) As for the Greek poetry, it may not be a factor so much of vowel
tepqsq cmlqmlalr, aq tmuejq/jiosidq tepqsq qrmnq. I lmriced rhar ἄφπιρ uaq sqed befmpe pmsgh-breathed vowels as well as
smooth-breathed vowels. In English terms, the rough-breathed vowels start with h, which we call a consonant, but for
ancient Greek meter purposes what was more important was how long a time you could sustain the syllable, if I
understand it right. The h sound can be held out for a long time like a vowel can, as well as other so-called consonants
like m, n, l, y. Our letters m, n, l are called "liquids" because they can be held out either short or long. The "stops"
category of consonants can only be short, since they "stop" the flow of air, such sounds as b, d, k, p, t, and glottal stop.
 - 13
-
²·and he will rule them with a rod of iron, shattering them to pieces like pots of clay,36
2:28 ὡρ κἀγὼ εἴληυα παπὰ σοῦ πασπόρ μοτ, καὶ δώςψ αὐσῷ σὸν ἀςσέπα σὸν ππψωνόν.
²¸even as I also have received from my Father;37 and I will give to him the morning star.
2:29 ὁ ἔφψν οὖρ ἀκοτςάσψ σί σὸ πνεῦμα λέγει σαᾺρ ἐκκληςίαιρ.
²¹He who has an ear should listen to what the Spirit is saying to the churches."

Chapter 3
To the Church in Sardis
3:1 Καὶ σῷ ἀγγέλῳ σᾸρ ἐν ΢άπδεςιν ἐκκληςίαρ γπάχον· Σάδε λέγει ὁ ἔφψν σὰ ἑπσὰ πνεύμασα σοῦ θεοῦ
καὶ σοὺρ ἑπσὰ ἀςσέπαρ· Οἶδά ςοτ σὰ ἔπγα, ὅσι ὄνομα ἔφειρ ὅσι ζᾹρ, καὶ νεκπὸρ εἶ.
¹"And to the angel of the church in Sardis write: 'These things says He who has the seven spirits of
God and the seven stars: "I know your works, how you have the name that you are living, and you are
dead.
3:2 γίνοτ γπηγοπῶν, καὶ ςσήπιςον σὰ λοιπὰ ἃ ἔμελλον ἀποθανεᾺν, οὐ γὰπ εὕπηκά ςοτ σὰ ἔπγα
πεπληπψμένα ἐνώπιον σοῦ θεοῦ μοτ·
²Be watchful, and strengthen38 the things that remain, which are about to die.39 For I have not found
your works complete before my God.
3:3 μνημόνετε οὖν πῶρ εἴληυαρ καὶ ἢκοτςαρ, καὶ σήπει, καὶ μεσανόηςον. ἐὰν οὖν μὴ γπηγοπήςῃρ,
ἣξψ ὡρ κλέπσηρ, καὶ οὐ μὴ γνῷρ ποίαν ὥπαν ἣξψ ἐπὶ ςέ.
³Remember therefore how you received and how you heard, and maintain that, and repent. Now
then, if you are not watchful, I will come like a thief, and you will not know40 at what hour I will come
upon you.

36 2:27 The Greek literally says, "he will rule them with a rod of iron, as pieces of pottery are shattered." The verb for
qharrep ςτνσπίβεσαι - suntríbetai is in the passive voice, present tense. But this does not transfer sensibly into English,
as it makes it sound like the ruler is shattered, that the ruler rules passively, as though shattered like pieces of pottery.
So I clarified that the pottery is shattered by the rod of iron, clarified it by making the verb active, implying the rod as
the agent and the pottery as the object of the verb, as is the true meaning. (The Textus Receptus has the verb as
ςτνσπιβήςεσαι - qslrpibēqerai, fsrspe relqe, naqqite tmice. Ajj mrhep Gpeei kalsqcpinrq hate ir npeqelr relqe, ilcjsdilg
the oldest manuscripts such as A C 1854 2050 pc itgig copsa,bo). You could also render this phrase, "shattering them like
pieces of pottery." But it is customary to make it reminiscent of the better known versions of Psalm 2:9, which verse it
indeed is supposed to be reminiscent of, according to the next verse.
37 2:28 Jesus is saying that he will give to us who overcome, the same authority that he himself has been given according

to Psalm 2:9.
38 3:2a rvr ςσήπιςον (2nd sing imper act of "strengthen") A C P 35 82 469 627 757 920 1006 1841 2053 2138 2351 RP NA27 {\}

// ςσήπιξον (qake aq ςσήπιςον, diff diajecr) 046 94 241 424 1384* 1828 1862 1888 2050 2059 2060 2065 TR // ςσᾸςον
1854 // ςσειπιζψν 2329 // ςσηπίζψν 459 // σήπηςον (2nd qilg amp iknep acr mf "ieen") (792 σήπιςον) 1384¹ 1611 2074 2344
vg itar,t syrh HF // lacuna 051 2030 2062.
39 3:2b rvr yA} ἔμελλον ἀποθανεᾺν [ἀποθανιν - iraciqk] A C P 424 1828 1854 1862 1888 (2050 ἔμελλψν) 2053 txt 2059
txt
2060 2329 it ar,gig,t vg syr cop eth NA27 {\} // μέλλει ἀποθανεᾺν TR // ἢμελλεν ἀποθανεᾺν 104 459 2053com //
h sa
ἔμελλον ἀποθνήςκειν 2030ex. em.. probc 1384 2060com 2074 // ἔμελλερ ἀποθανεᾺν qwpph // ἢμελλον ἀποθανεᾺν 2351 //
"otherwise you will die" copbo apk1 // ἔμελλερ ἀποβάλλειν 241 469 627 920 (1611) 2138 // ἢμελλερ ἀποβάλλειν 046 82
94 1006 (1611) 1841 HF RP // μεληρ αποβάλειν 792 // εμελλερ αποβαλειν 35 757 2065 PK // omit arab // lacuna 051 2030
2062. There are a large number of other variants in the late minuscules. See endnote for full variant list. The exact TR
reading is not attested. But the TR reading is in agreement in essential meaning with the NA27. Hoskier declares that
no ancient version shows awareness of any "throw" variant, but only of "die" variants. It should also be noted that
there is no majority reading. See endnote for full apparatus.
40 3:3 rvr γν ρ (2nd sing aor subj act) A C P 1611 1854 2053 A TR WH RP NA27 {\} // γνύςῃ (2nd sing aor fut act) 046 61

69 94 206 1006 1841 (2050 γνύςει) 2329 2344 2351 Κ HF. There is not much difference in meaning between the two
variants. Both can be translated as an English future, since in NT Greek the subjunctive and future were often
interchangeable. If one really tried to translate the difference here, the subjunctive reading might be translated, "I will
 - 14
-
3:4 ἀλλὰ ἔφειρ ὀλίγα ὀνόμασα ἐν ΢άπδεςιν ἃ οὐκ ἐμόλτναν σὰ ἱμάσια αὐσῶν, καὶ πεπιπασήςοτςιν μεσ‖
ἐμοῦ ἐν λετκοᾺρ, ὅσι ἄξιοί εἰςιν.
´But you do have a few names in Sardis who have not defiled their garments, and they will walk
with me in white,41 because they are worthy.
3:5 ὁ νικῶν οὕσψρ πεπιβαλεᾺσαι ἐν ἱμασίοιρ λετκοᾺρ, καὶ οὐ μὴ ἐξαλείχψ σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ ἐκ σᾸρ
βίβλοτ σᾸρ ζψᾸρ, καὶ ὁμολογήςψ σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ ἐνώπιον σοῦ πασπόρ μοτ καὶ ἐνώπιον σῶν ἀγγέλψν
αὐσοῦ.
µHe who overcomes in this way42 shall be dressed in garments of white, and I will never wipe his
name out of the book of life, and I will confess his name before my Father and before his angels.
3:6 ὁ ἔφψν οὖρ ἀκοτςάσψ σί σὸ πνεῦμα λέγει σαᾺρ ἐκκληςίαιρ.
¶He who has an ear should listen to what the Spirit is saying to the churches."

To the Church in Philadelphia

3:7 Καὶ σῷ ἀγγέλῳ σᾸρ ἐν Υιλαδελυείᾳ ἐκκληςίαρ γπάχον· Σάδε λέγει ὁ ἅγιορ, ὁ ἀληθινόρ, ὁ ἔφψν
σὴν κλεᾺν Δατίδ, ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει·
·"And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write: „These things says the Holy One, the True
One, the one holding the key of David,43 who opens and no one closes, and closes and no one opens:44
3:8 Οἶδά ςοτ σὰ ἔπγα – ἰδοὺ δέδψκα ἐνώπιόν ςοτ θύπαν ἞νεῳγμένην, ἡν οὐδεὶρ δύνασαι κλεᾺςαι
αὐσήν – ὅσι μικπὰν ἔφειρ δύναμιν, καὶ ἐσήπηςάρ μοτ σὸν λόγον, καὶ οὐκ ἞πνήςψ σὸ ὄνομά μοτ.

come like a thief, and you would not know at what hour I will come upon you." But since the verbs before and after it
are future, it should be translated as an English future either way. This fact though that the verb in question is preceded
and followed by a future tense verb, probably explains why some copyists changed it to a future form, to conform it to
the rest of the sentence. The reading of 2050 is dative singular of a noun, and must be a mistake of hearing in dictation.
But it supports the second reading because it would have sounded the same.
41 3:4 Op “il bpighrleqq.” Cmknape Daliej 12:3; Mapi 9:3; Marr. 28:3; Lsie 9:29; I Tikmrhw 6:16;

42 3:5 rvr οὕσψρ * A C 35 82 94 757 792vid 920 1006 2065 2138 2329 2344 2351 itar,gig,t vg syrph,h copsa,bo arm eth arab

Ppikaqisq PK NA27 yB} // οὗσορ ¹ P 046 104 241 424 469 627 1384 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2053 (2059) 2060
2073 2074 2081 2814 Aldpeu TR HF RP // αὐσϋρ 2050 // lacuna 051 2030 2062.
43 3:7a rvr σὴν κλεᾺν Δατίδ NA27 y\} σὴν κλειν Δ A C // σην κλιν σοτ Δ ¹
// σὴν κλειν σοτ Δ P 82 241 469 627 792 920 1006 1828 1841 1862 1888 2053 2351 // σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ Δᾶτῒδ 94 // σὴν
ph
κλεᾺδα σοῦ Δ 2065 2074 2329 // σὴν κλεᾺδα Δ 1611 1854 // σὰρ κλεᾺρ Δ syr Tyc. Partim // σὰρ κλεᾺρ σοῦ οἴκοτ
Δ copbo // σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ οἴκοτ eth Apr. // σὴν κλεᾺδα ᾅδοτ 2050 // σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ ᾅδοτ apk 1,2,3 // σὴν κλεᾺν
σοτ κηποτ apk4 // σὴν κλεᾺδα σοῦ Δαβίδ TR // σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ Δαβίδ HF // σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ Δατίδ RP PK // lacuna 051 2030
2062. The UBS committee selected the reading without the article, because according to Josef Schmid, p. 87, proper
names in Revelation are generally anarthrous. The difference between the NA27 and Majority Text readings is
untranslatable into English. As for the other readings, the UBS committee says that those witnesses replaced David with
the other readings in order to heighten the clarity of the symbolism.
44 3:7b ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει· TR // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει, καὶ κλείψν καὶ

οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει· NA27 // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει αὐσὴν, εἴ μὴ ὁ ἀνοίγψν· καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει. 046 82 94 920 1006 1841
2138 HF RP // ο και αντγψν και οτδιρ κλιςει και και οτδιρ αντξει // ο ανοιγψν και οτδειρ κλιςει και
οτδειρ ανοιγει A // ο αντγψν και οτδε ειρ κλιςει και κλειει και οτδειρ ανοιγει C // ο ανοιγψν και οτδειρ κλειςει και
κλειψν και οτδειρ ανοιγει P 1888 // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐ κλείςει αὐσὴν. εἴ μὴ ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει. 627 // ὁ
ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει· 469 1828 // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςη αὐσὴν εἴ μὴ ὁ
ἀνοίγψν 792 // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει· 1611 1854 2053 2065 // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ
κλείςει, καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει· 241 1862 2050 // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείψν, καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγψν·
2074 // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κληςει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει· 2329 // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει αὐσὴν· καὶ
κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγη· εἴ μὴ ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεᾺρ ἀνοίξει· 2351 // ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ
ἀνοίγει· apk // ‖lm mle qhajj qhsr, ald he qhsrq ald lm mle mnelq‖ apk4 // ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, κλείψν καὶ
οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει· syrph // ἐαν ἀνοιγει οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει· copsa // ὁ ἀνοιξει καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ
κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει· copbo // ‖et nemo est qui aperit, et nemo est qui claudit praeter eum‖ erh // lacuna 051 2030 2062.
See endnote for fuller list of variants.
 - 15
-
¸„I know your works, (behold, before you I have provided an open door, which no one is able to
close) how you have little power, yet have kept my word, and have not denied my name.
3:9 ἰδοὺ διδῶ ἐκ σᾸρ ςτναγψγᾸρ σοῦ ΢ασανᾶ, σῶν λεγόνσψν ἑατσοὺρ Ἰοτδαίοτρ εἶναι, καὶ οὐκ εἰςὶν
ἀλλὰ χεύδονσαι· ἰδοὺ ποιήςψ αὐσοὺρ ἵνα ἣξοτςιν καὶ πποςκτνήςοτςιν ἐνώπιον σῶν ποδῶν ςοτ, καὶ
γνῶςιν ὅσι ἐγὼ ἞γάπηςά ςε.
¹Behold I will bring45 of the synagogue of Satan, of those claiming to be Jews and are not, but are
lying; behold, I will make them such that they will come and fall down before your feet and know that
I have loved you.
3:10 ὅσι ἐσήπηςαρ σὸν λόγον σᾸρ ὑπομονᾸρ μοτ, κἀγώ ςε σηπήςψ ἐκ σᾸρ ὥπαρ σοῦ πειπαςμοῦ σᾸρ
μελλούςηρ ἔπφεςθαι ἐπὶ σᾸρ οἰκοτμένηρ ὅληρ πειπάςαι σοὺρ κασοικοῦνσαρ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ.
¹⁰Because you have kept my word regarding endurance,46 I also will keep you from the hour of trial
which is about to come upon the whole inhabited earth, to try those dwelling on the earth.
3:11 ἔπφομαι σαφύ· κπάσει ὃ ἔφειρ, ἵνα μηδεὶρ λάβῃ σὸν ςσέυανόν ςοτ.
¹¹I am coming quickly. Hold fast to what you have, so that no one takes away your reward.
3:12 ὁ νικῶν ποιήςψ αὐσὸν ςσῦλον ἐν σῷ ναῷ σοῦ θεοῦ μοτ, καὶ ἔξψ οὐ μὴ ἐξέλθῃ ἔσι, καὶ γπάχψ ἐπ‖
αὐσὸν σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ θεοῦ μοτ καὶ σὸ ὄνομα σᾸρ πόλεψρ σοῦ θεοῦ μοτ, σᾸρ καινᾸρ Ἰεποτςαλήμ, ἟
κασαβαίνοτςα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἀπὸ σοῦ θεοῦ μοτ, καὶ σὸ ὄνομά μοτ σὸ καινόν.
¹²He who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of my God, and he will never depart
outside anymore, and I will write on him the name of my God and the name of the city of my God, the
New Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from my God, and also my new name.
3:13 ὁ ἔφψν οὖρ ἀκοτςάσψ σί σὸ πνεῦμα λέγει σαᾺρ ἐκκληςίαιρ.
¹³He who has an ear should listen to what the Spirit is saying to the churches.

To the Church in Laodicea

3:14 Καὶ σῷ ἀγγέλῳ σᾸρ ἐν Λαοδικείᾳ ἐκκληςίαρ γπάχον· Σάδε λέγει ὁ Ἀμήν, ὁ μάπστρ ὁ πιςσὸρ καὶ
ἀληθινόρ, ἟ ἀπφὴ σᾸρ κσίςεψρ σοῦ θεοῦ·
¹´"And to the angel of the church in Laodicea write, „These things says the Amen, the faithful and
true witness, the beginning of the creation of God:
3:15 Οἶδά ςοτ σὰ ἔπγα, ὅσι οὔσε χτφπὸρ εἶ οὔσε ζεςσόρ. ὄυελον χτφπὸρ ἦρ ἠ ζεςσόρ.
¹µ'I know your works, that you are neither hot nor cold. I wish that you were either hot or cold.
3:16 οὕσψρ, ὅσι φλιαπὸρ εἶ καὶ οὔσε ζεςσὸρ οὔσε χτφπόρ, μέλλψ47 ςε ἐμέςαι ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασόρ μοτ.

453:9 txt διδῶ (subj) A C syrph NA27 {\} // δύςψ (fut) itar,gig,t vg copbo eth // δίδψμι (pres) P 046 82 241 469 627 920 1006
1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 2065 2074 2138 2329 2351 TR HF RP // διδομι 2050 // διδψμοι 792 // δέδψκα (perf
ind) copsa // lacuna 051 2030 2062. The NA27 haq rhe peadilg il rhe qsbjslcrite aq ape ποιήςψ ald γνῶςιν jarep il rhiq
verse in all Greek texts, and the other editions have the present indicative form. The subjunctive can act as a future.
The npeqelr relqe ajqm cal keal fsrspe, etel aq ue hate il Elgjiqh, “Behmjd, I ak gitilg…” cal keal I uijj be gitilg il
rhe fsrspe. Etel rhe nepfecr relqe cal be peldeped “I gite.”
46 3:10 Some paraphpaqilg iq peosiped hepe. The nhpaqe σὸν λϋγον σᾸρ ὑπομονᾸρ μοτ - "Word of my endurance" has

beel ilrepnpered il tapimsq uawq. Smke rpalqjare ir “umpd abmsr kw eldspalce,” bsr kmqr peldep ir qmkerhilg jiie “kw
umpd rhar wms qhmsjd eldspe,” uirh rhe nhpaqe “mf eldspalce” beilg a “gelirite mf pefepelce.” Bsr uhich lmsl iq
“kms” - “kw” kmdifiwilg: umpd mp eldspalce? Op iq rhe “kms” kmdifwilg rhe uhmje nhpaqe? Thiq jarrep ilrepnperariml
seems to be the prevailing one now. Revelation starts out with a reminder from the apostle John that being a Christian
requires enduring hardship: "I, John, your brother and fellow in the oppression and kingdom and endurance in Jesus."
And the other apostles as well warned new believers that we Christians must go through much tribulation. Acts 14:22
47 3:16 txt μέλλψ ςε ἐμέςαι ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασόρ μοτ TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // πατςε σοτ ςσομασορ ςοτ * // μελλψ ςε ἐμιν ἐκ

σοτ ςσομασορ μοτ ¹ // ἐλέγφψ ςε 2329 // ἐμμεςαι 046* 469 2065 // αἱμέςαι 1888 2019 2053 // ἐμαιςαι 2053 cmg // ἐμαιςε
C 104 2053com // ἐμεςε 792 // ἐμέςειν 1854 // ἐν μέςψ 2053*txt // ἐκμεςαι 2042 // ἀπο fmp ἐκ 1006 1841 // ςοτ fmp μοτ
2329 copbo // lacuna 051.
 - 16
-
¹¶Thus, because you are lukewarm and neither hot nor cold, I am about to spew you out of my
mouth.
3:17 ὅσι λέγειρ ὅσι Πλούςιόρ εἰμι καὶ πεπλούσηκα καὶ οὐδὲν48 φπείαν ἔφψ, καὶ οὐκ οἶδαρ ὅσι ςὺ εἶ ὁ
σαλαίπψπορ καὶ ἐλεεινὸρ καὶ πσψφὸρ καὶ στυλὸρ καὶ γτμνόρ,
¹·Because you say 'I am rich; I have acquired wealth and have need of nothing,' and do not know that
you are wretched and pitiful and poor and blind and naked,
3:18 ςτμβοτλεύψ ςοι ἀγοπάςαι παπ‖ ἐμοῦ φπτςίον πεπτπψμένον ἐκ πτπὸρ ἵνα πλοτσήςῃρ, καὶ ἱμάσια
λετκὰ ἵνα πεπιβάλῃ καὶ μὴ υανεπψθᾹ ἟ αἰςφύνη σᾸρ γτμνόσησόρ ςοτ, καὶ κολλύπιον49 ἐγφπᾺςαι σοὺρ
ὀυθαλμούρ ςοτ ἵνα βλέπῃρ.
¹¸I counsel you to purchase from me gold purified by fire so you will be rich, and white garments so
you will be clothed and your shameful nakedness not exposed, and salve to anoint your eyes so you
will see.
3:19 ἐγὼ ὅςοτρ ἐὰν υιλῶ ἐλέγφψ καὶ παιδεύψ· ζήλετε οὖν καὶ μεσανόηςον.
¹¹All whom I love, I punish and discipline. Be zealous therefore, and repent.
3:20 ἰδοὺ ἕςσηκα ἐπὶ σὴν θύπαν καὶ κπούψ· ἐάν σιρ ἀκούςῃ σᾸρ υψνᾸρ μοτ καὶ ἀνοίξῃ σὴν θύπαν,
εἰςελεύςομαι ππὸρ αὐσὸν καὶ δειπνήςψ μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ καὶ αὐσὸρ μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ.
²⁰Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come
in50 to him and dine with him and he with me.51
3:21 ὁ νικῶν δώςψ αὐσῷ καθίςαι μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ ἐν σῷ θπόνῳ μοτ, ὡρ κἀγὼ ἐνίκηςα καὶ ἐκάθιςα μεσὰ σοῦ
πασπόρ μοτ ἐν σῷ θπόνῳ αὐσοῦ.
²¹To him who overcomes I will grant to sit with me on my throne, just as I also overcame and sat
with my Father on his throne.
3:22 ὁ ἔφψν οὖρ ἀκοτςάσψ σί σὸ πνεῦμα λέγει σαᾺρ ἐκκληςίαιρ.
²²He who has an ear should listen to what the Spirit is saying to the churches.”

Chapter 4
The Throne in Heaven
4:1 Μεσὰ σαῦσα εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ θύπα ἞νεῳγμένη ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ, καὶ ἟ υψνὴ ἟ ππώση ἡν ἢκοτςα ὡρ
ςάλπιγγορ λαλούςηρ μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ λέγψν, Ἀνάβα ὧδε, καὶ δείξψ ςοι ἃ δεᾺ γενέςθαι μεσὰ σαῦσα.

48 3:17 rvr οὐδὲν (acc) A C 181 1854 2053 pc arm4 Beat ps-Aug-Spec WH NA27 {\} // οὐδενὸρ (gel) P 046 82 241 469 627
792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1862 1888 2050 2074 2138 2329 2351 syrph,h TR HF RP // lacuna 051. One would not
translate these much differently if at all. Perhaps, "have need for nothing" versus "have need of nothing." But the fact
is, translators might just as well translate both of the variants as "have need of nothing." The New Testament Greek
manuscripts are full of this kind of insignificant variance. The NA27 text tends to go with the reading that best explains
the other readings. In other words, it is easier to understand why some copyist might correct it to the genitive rather
than to the accusative. Especially since Revelation is often not grammatically correct.
49 3:18 rvr κολλόπιον C 82 94 241 469 627 1006 1611 1828 1841 1862 1888 2329 2344 HF RP // κολόπιον 046 // κψλόπιον
792 // κολλοόπιον A P 2050 2065 2351 TR PK // κοτλλοόπιον 2053 2138 cmn bo // κοτλοόπιον 2074 // κολοόπιον 1854 //
κολλ[ο]όπιον NA27 y\} // lac 051 2030 2062. (Miqqilg fpmk Hmqiiep‖q annaparsq fmp rhis variant: A 920.) According to BDF
§42(4), κολλόπιον iq a umpd uhich Gpeei iknmpred fpmk Laril, il uhich rhe qnejjilg uaq collurium. Thus the earlier,
mpigilaj qnejjilg il Gpeei umsjd hate beel κολλόπιον. The tmuej τ - "upsilon" in Attic Greek was originally pronounced
like the u in "prune," but later developed into what in German is represented by ü, and even later in modern Greek, by
"itacism" into a long e sound in English. "Itacism" was a process by which most of the Greek vowels and dipthongs
moved fmpuapd ald kmpe cjmqed il nmilr mf apricsjariml il rhe kmsrh. Thsq rhe qnejjilg chalged jarep fpmk τ rm οτ, I
would surmise in an attempt to preserve the original Latin pronunciation.
50 3:20a txt εἰςελεόςομαι A P 94 469 1611 2050 2053 2065 2074 itar,gig,sin syrh vg copsa,bo TR NA27 {\} // καὶ εἰςελεόςομαι

046 0169 82 241 792 920 1006 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2138 2329 2351 syrph HF RP PK // lac C 051 627 2030 2062.
51 3:20b This sounds like the same man who wrote the gospel of John. Compare John 14:3,20,23; 15:4
 - 17
-
¹After these things I looked, and behold, an open door in heaven, and a voice speaking with me, the
voice like a trumpet I had heard at first; and it was saying, "Come up here, and I will show you what
things must take place after this."
4:2 εὐθέψρ ἐγενόμην ἐν πνεύμασι· καὶ ἰδοὺ θπόνορ ἔκεισο ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ, καὶ ἐπὶ σὸν θπόνον
καθήμενορ,
²Immediately I was in the Spirit; and behold, there was situated in heaven a throne, and upon the
throne someone sitting.
4:3 καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ὅμοιορ ὁπάςει λίθῳ ἰάςπιδι καὶ ςαπδίῳ, καὶ ἶπιρ κτκλόθεν σοῦ θπόνοτ ὅμοιορ
ὁπάςει ςμαπαγδίνῳ.
³And the one sitting was like52 jasper stone and carnelian53 in appearance. And an aura54 encircles the
throne, like emerald in appearance.
4:4 καὶ κτκλόθεν σοῦ θπόνοτ θπόνοτρ55 εἴκοςι σέςςαπερ, καὶ ἐπὶ σοὺρ θπόνοτρ εἴκοςι σέςςαπαρ
ππεςβτσέποτρ καθημένοτρ πεπιβεβλημένοτρ ἐν ἱμασίοιρ λετκοᾺρ, καὶ ἐπὶ σὰρ κευαλὰρ αὐσῶν
ςσευάνοτρ φπτςοῦρ.
´And56 in a circle around the throne are twenty-four thrones, and upon those thrones,57 twenty-four
elders dressed in white robes, and upon their heads crowns of gold.
4:5 καὶ ἐκ σοῦ θπόνοτ ἐκποπεύονσαι ἀςσπαπαὶ καὶ υψναὶ καὶ βπονσαί· καὶ ἑπσὰ λαμπάδερ πτπὸρ
καιόμεναι ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ, ἅ εἰςιν σὰ ἑπσὰ πνεύμασα σοῦ θεοῦ,

52 4:3a txt {B} καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ὅμοιορ A P 046 104 1611 1828 2019 2050 2329 (ὡρ) 2351 itar,gig,t vg syrph arm NA27 {\} //
καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπι σὸν θπϋνον ὅμοιορ 0169 copsa // καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπ‖ ὅμοιορ 792 // καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἦν ὅμοιορ
TR // καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπ‖ αὐσο ἦν ὅμοιορ eth // καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπι σὸν θπϋνον copbo // ὅμοιορ 35 82 94 241 424 469
757 920 1006 1841 1862 1888 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2814 (arab) HF RP PK //lacuna C 051 627 1384 2030
2062. There is a passage in Ezekiel containing many similarities to this passage, Ezekiel 1:26-28, and there the throne is
described as looking like stones similar to here. The TR and NA27 represent the earliest reading by far, so one wonders
if later copyists conformed this passage to the one in Ezekiel. It seems more appropriate to describe a throne in terms of
stones rather than a person. Yet the one seated is not human. So was the situation instead that the TR and NA27
copyists were trying to clarify that it was the one sitting that was like that in appearance. At any rate, the stone
carnelian is flesh-colored. One could understand either reading as referring to the one sitting. On the one hand, the
rule of "lectio brevior lectio potior" favors the shorter reading here. The shorter reading makes fine sense, by simply
putting a comma between verses 2 and 3. It seems reasonable that the longer reading is an added explanatory phrase.
On the other hand, the seeming redundancy of the NA27 reading, after v. 2 having jsqr qaid, “qmkemle qirrilg” ajpeadw, iq
very Johannine in style.
53 4:3b Gpeei, ςάπδιον - sárdion. Some also render this as Sardius. The English word carnelian is derived from the Latin

root carn, from which we get carnal and carnivore and carne, and was named that because the stone was flesh-colored.
The Oxford dictionary defines carnelian as a flesh-colored, deep red, or reddish-white variety of chalcedony.
54 4:3c Thiq iq fpmk rhe Gpeei umpd ἶπιρ - îris, which can mean rainbow or halo. Webster's second definition of aura is: "a

luminous radiation: Nimbus." I didn't like rainbow, since the rainbow by definition includes the whole spectrum of
colors, whereas this phenomenon is only green. Halo is possibly suitable; it's just that the English reader is accustomed
to it being only something around the heads of holy people or saints in art. But halo is also used in astronomy.
55 4:4a rvr yC} θπόνοτρ A 424 1678 1828 1862 1888 2053 2073 NA27 y\} // θπόνοι 046 P 35 82 94 104 175 241 456 469 757 792

920 1006 1611 1841 1852 1854 1859 2017 2019 2020 2040 2042 2050 2059 2060 2065 2074 2081 2138 2186 2329 2351 2436
2814 TR HF RP PK // lacuna C 051 627 1384 2030 2062. Codex Sinaiticus ( ) qiinq rhe umpdq ἐπὶ σοὺρ θπόνοτρ εἴκοςι
σέςςαπαρ (hmkmimrejesrml) ald niciq sn agail uirh ππεςβτσέποτρ. See rhe ikage mf rhiq nepicmne hepe:
http://www.csntm.org/Manuscripts/GA%2001/GA01_127b.jpg (It is in near the top of the 4th column, line 10, last word
mf rhe jile haq ΘΡΟΝοΤρ rhel niciq sn rhe levr jile uirh ΕΙΚΟρΙ ΣΕρρΑΡΕρ aq rhe elripe 11 th line.) This makes it
iknmqqibje rm rejj uherhep rhe θπόνοτρ ml 4th column ending line ten was meant to be the first instance or the second
instance in the verse.
56 4:4b rvr καὶ A 627 1611 1862 2074 2329 2351 TR RP PK NA27 {\} // omit 046 82 920 1841 Κ syrh HF // lacuna C 051
574:4c txt {A} θπϋνοτρ A P 046 35 82 94 104 241 424 469 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1862 1888 2019 2050 2053 2059 2060 2065
2073 2074 2081 2138 2351 itar,gig vg syrph,h copsa,bo eth arm HF RP NA27 {\} // θπϋνοτρ εἴδον 757 792 1854 2329 2814 TR
PK // lacuna C 051 627 1384 2030 2062.
 - 18
-
µAnd from the throne come flashes and sounds and thunderings.58 And there are seven flaming
torches burning before the throne, which are the seven spirits of God,
4:6 καὶ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ ὡρ θάλαςςα ὑαλίνη ὁμοία κπτςσάλλῳ. Καὶ ἐν μέςῳ σοῦ θπόνοτ καὶ
κύκλῳ σοῦ θπόνοτ σέςςαπα ζῷα γέμονσα ὀυθαλμῶν ἔμπποςθεν καὶ ὄπιςθεν·
¶and in front of the throne is like a sea of glass, like crystal. And in between the throne and the
circle around the throne are four living beings,59 full of eyes, front and back;
4:7 καὶ σὸ ζῷον σὸ ππῶσον ὅμοιον λέονσι, καὶ σὸ δεύσεπον ζῷον ὅμοιον μόςφῳ, καὶ σὸ σπίσον ζῷον
ἔφψν60 σὸ ππόςψπον ὡρ ἀνθπώποτ, καὶ σὸ σέσαπσον ζῷον ὅμοιον ἀεσῷ πεσομένῳ.
·and the first being is like a lion, and the second being like an ox, and the third being has a human
face,61 and the fourth being is like an eagle in flight.
4:8 καὶ σὰ σέςςαπα ζῷα, ἓν καθ‖ ἓν αὐσῶν ἔφψν ἀνὰ πσέπτγαρ ἕξ, κτκλόθεν καὶ ἔςψθεν γέμοτςιν
ὀυθαλμῶν· καὶ ἀνάπατςιν οὐκ ἔφοτςιν ἟μέπαρ καὶ ντκσὸρ λέγονσερ, Ἅγιορ ἅγιορ ἅγιορ κύπιορ ὁ θεὸρ
ὁ πανσοκπάσψπ, ὁ ἦν καὶ ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἐπφόμενορ.
¸And the four beings, every one of them has62 six wings each, which are covered completely around
with eyes, even underneath.63 And they take no rest day or night, continually saying, "Holy, holy,
holy64 is the Lord God Almighty, who was and who is and who is to come."
4:9 καὶ ὅσαν δώςοτςιν σὰ ζῷα δόξαν καὶ σιμὴν καὶ εὐφαπιςσίαν σῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ σοῦ θπόνοτ65 σῷ
ζῶνσι εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν,
¹And whenever the beings give glory and honor and thanks to the one sitting on the throne, to him
who lives for ever and ever,

58 4:5 Many phrase this as "flashes of lightning and peals of thunder." Compare Exodus 19:16
59 4:6 - xōiml, uhich iq defiled il rhe BAGD jevicml aq fmjjmuq: "Litilg
thing or being, to denote beings that are not human and yet not really animals of the usual kind."
60 4:7a rvr ἔφψν (kaqc) A 046 1006 1828 2074 vid 2329 2344 2351 WH NA27 {\} // ἔφον (lesr) P 82 94 (241 ππόςψπον ἔφον
fmp ἔφον σὸ ππόςψπον) 469 792 920 1611 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 2138 TR HF RP PK // omit 2050 eth arm4 // lac C 051
627 2030 2062.
61 4:7b rvr σὸ ππϋςψπον ὡρ ἀνθπύποτ A (2344) a irar vg syrph (copsa infra) Irenaeuslat NA27 {\} // ππϋςψπον ὡρ

ἀνθπύποτ 046 94 1006 1611c // σὸ ππϋςψπον ὡρ ἄνθπψπορ P 1611* 1854 2050 2053 2074 2329 2814 A syrh TR PK //
ππϋςψπον ἀνθπύποτ 82 920 1006 1611c 1841 1862 2351 Κ Ipelaesq HF RP // σὸ ππϋςψπον ὡρ ὁμοᾺον ἀνθπύπῳ (itgig,t
) // σὸ ππόςψπον ὡρ ππϋςψπον ἀνθπύποτ copsa // σὸ ππόςψπον ὡρ ππϋςψπορ τἱοῦ ἀνθπύποτ copbo // lac C 051 627.
62 4:8a rvr ἔφψν (lmk qilg kaqc npeq napr) A 792 1006 1828 1854 1888 2329 (Caqq Vicr habentes) NA27 {\} // ἔφον

(lmk&acc qilg lesr npeq napr) 046 82 94 241 920 1841 1862 2053 2065 2138 HF RP PK // εἴφον (1qr qilg & 3pd nj iknepf)
itar,gig,t tg TR // ἔφονσα (acc qilg kaqc napr or lmk nj lesr napr) P 469 1611 2050 2351 // ἔφει (3pd qilg npeq ild) 2074 //
omit copbo erh? // “ir uaq” qwpph,h copsa // lacuna C 051 627 2030 2062. Most of these differences are barely translatable.
Note that the KJV and the NIV, translating from different texts, render both of their respective Greek readings as "had."
The NIV treated the present participle as what they considered the relative time, and made the relative time past. Some
might translate the same participle with a present-tense English verb, which I tend to do, because John in the context is
speaking in the present tense placing himself at the time he is actually seeing these things. The only reading that is
truly present tense or any other tense by ilfjecriml iq rhe npeqelr ildicarite fmpk ἔφει, uhich lm ediriml haq fmjjmued.
In NT Greek, the only verbs that tell time are those in the indicative mood, and participles are not in the indicative
mood, because they have no mood. Participles do tell kind of action – continous, punctiliar or combined, but they do
not tell past, present or future.
63 4:8 The Gpeei umpd iq ἔςψθεν - éqōrhel, "ilqide," rhar iq, ilqide berueel rhe uilg ald rhe bmdw, rhsq, rhe "sldepqide"

of the wings.
64 4:8d txt {A} ἅγιορ 3 times A P 94 104 241 469 792 920 1006 1611 1841 1854 2019 2050 2053 2059 2060 2065 2074 2081 2138

2329 2814 A vg syrph,h copsa,bo arm eth arab Ephr Tert Prim Fulg Vict Apr Beat TR RP NA27 {\} // ἅγιορ 9 times 046 35
82 424 757 1828 1862 1888 2073 Κ HF PK // ἅγιορ 8 times * // lacuna C 051 627 1384 2030 2062. There are also
scattered, unimportant minuscules that read ἅγιορ 2 times, 4 times, 6 times, or 7 times. Here is a case of the uncial 046
disagreeing with all other uncials; a sign of a false reading. The usual allies 82 and 920 are split up. No majority.
65 4:9 rvr σοῦ θπϋνοτ P 046 82 94 241 792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1862 1888 2053 2065 2074 2138 2329 2351 TR WH HF RP

PK // A 469 1854 2050 NA27 {\} // lacuna C 051 627 2030 2062.
 - 19
-
4:10 πεςοῦνσαι οἱ εἴκοςι σέςςαπερ ππεςβύσεποι ἐνώπιον σοῦ καθημένοτ ἐπὶ σοῦ θπόνοτ καὶ
πποςκτνήςοτςιν σῷ ζῶνσι εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν, καὶ βαλοῦςιν σοὺρ ςσευάνοτρ αὐσῶν
ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ λέγονσερ,
¹⁰the twenty-four elders will fall down before him who sits on the throne, and worship him who lives
for ever and ever, and they will place their crowns before the throne, saying,
4:11 Ἄξιορ εἶ, ὁ κύπιορ καὶ ὁ θεὸρ ἟μῶν, λαβεᾺν σὴν δόξαν καὶ σὴν σιμὴν καὶ σὴν δύναμιν, ὅσι ςὺ
ἔκσιςαρ σὰ πάνσα, καὶ διὰ σὸ θέλημά ςοτ εἰςιν καὶ ἐκσίςθηςαν.
¹¹"You are worthy, our Lord and our God, to receive glory and honor and power, for you are the
one66 who created all things, and for your purpose they exist67 and were created."

Chapter 5
Who is Worthy to Open the Scroll?
5:1 Καὶ εἶδον ἐπὶ σὴν δεξιὰν σοῦ καθημένοτ ἐπὶ σοῦ θπόνοτ βιβλίον γεγπαμμένον ἔςψθεν καὶ
ὄπιςθεν, κασεςυπαγιςμένον ςυπαγᾺςιν ἑπσά.
¹And I saw upon the right hand of the one sitting on the throne a scroll, written upon, inside and
back,68 sealed up with seven seals.
5:2 καὶ εἶδον ἄγγελον ἰςφτπὸν κηπύςςονσα ἐν υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ, Σίρ ἄξιορ ἀνοᾺξαι σὸ βιβλίον καὶ λῦςαι
σὰρ ςυπαγᾺδαρ αὐσοῦ;
²And I saw a powerful angel, heralding in a loud voice: "Who is worthy to open the scroll, and to
break the seals of it?"
5:3 καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἐδύνασο ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ οὐδὲ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ οὐδὲ ὑποκάσψ σᾸρ γᾸρ ἀνοᾺξαι σὸ βιβλίον οὔσε
βλέπειν αὐσό.
³And no one was able, not in heaven, nor on the earth, nor under the earth, to open the scroll, or even
to look at it.
5:4 καὶ ἔκλαιον πολὺ ὅσι οὐδεὶρ ἄξιορ εὑπέθη ἀνοᾺξαι σὸ βιβλίον οὔσε βλέπειν αὐσό.
´And I was weeping greatly, that no one worthy was found to open the scroll, or even to look at it.
5:5 καὶ εἷρ ἐκ σῶν ππεςβτσέπψν λέγει μοι, Μὴ κλαᾺε· ἰδοὺ ἐνίκηςεν ὁ λέψν ὁ ἐκ σᾸρ υτλᾸρ Ἰούδα, ἟
ῥίζα Δατίδ, ἀνοᾺξαι σὸ βιβλίον καὶ σὰρ ἑπσὰ ςυπαγᾺδαρ αὐσοῦ.
µThen one of the elders is saying to me, "Do not weep. Look, the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the
Root of David, he has overcome, so as to open the scroll and69 the seven70 seals of it."

66 4:11a The sqe mf rhe npmlmsl ςὺ kaieq rhe facr rhar he iq rhe mle, eknharic; i.e., “fmp wms ape rhe mle uhm cpeared ajj
rhilgq, ald ir iq fmp wmsp nspnmqe rhar rhew eviqr...”
67 4:11b rvr yC} εἰςι(ν) (npeq) P 35 104* 241 424 459 757 (1611 has both) 1854 1862 1888 2020 2050 2059 2060 2065 2074 2081

2186 2344 2436 2814 copsa erh Aldpeu TR PK // ἦςαν (iknepf) A 82 94 175 205 209 456 469 627 792 920 1006 1841 1852
acc to Prm
1859 2017 2040 2042 2053 2138 2351 itar,gig,t vg syrph arab Apringiusmss Beatus ps-Ambr HF RP NA27 {A} //
ἐγένονσο (amp kid) 2329 apk // οὐκ ἦςαν (oseqriml- "were they not...?") 046 1828 2073? // omit εἰςιν καὶ 2019
Varimadum Fulgentius Primasius // lacuna C 051 1384 2030 2062. Quite an interesting variant. MS 1611 reads, ὅσι ςὺ
ἔκσιςαρ σὰ πάνσα, διὰ ςοτ εἰςι, καὶ διὰ σὸ θέλημά ςοτ εἰςι καὶ ἦςαν ἐκσίςθηςαν. This reading of 1611 appears to be
greatly influenced by the Syriac Harklensis.
68 5:1 rvr yB} ἔςψθεν καὶ ὄπιςθεν A 94 1828 mg 2059 2060 2081 2329 2344 2814 syrh Origen¼ Cyp Cass TR NA27 {\} //

ἔςψθεν καὶ ἔξψθεν P 046 82 104 241 469 627 757 (792 ἔξοθεν) 920 1006 1611 1828txt 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2050 2053
2065 2074 (2138? illeg.) (2351 ἔξ‖θεν) itar,gig vg syrph copbo arm eth arab Hipp Orig¼ Victorinus-Pettau Apr Beat
Aphraates Hilary Oec Prim HF RP PK // ἔμπποςθεν καὶ σὰ ὄπιςθεν copsa Origen2/4 (conformed to LXX Ezekiel 2:10- σὰ
ἔμπποςθεν καὶ σὰ ὀπίςψ) // ἔςψθεν καὶ ἔξψθεν καὶ β´ ὄπιςθεν καὶ α´ ἔμπποςθεν 35 // ἔςψθεν καὶ ἔξψθεν καὶ ἔμπποςθεν
καὶ ὄπιςθεν 2073 // lacuna C 051 1384 2030 2062. The UBS textual commentary says that after codices came to be used,
the terminology for scrolls seemed strange, thus the later change to the Majority Text reading. Here is an example that
shows how Codex A contains older readings in Revelation.
69
5:5a txt omit λῦςαι HF RP PK NA27 {\} // add λῦςαι 94 2053txt 2344 vgcl syrph Apr Cyprian Hier. Oros TR
 - 20
-
5:6 Καὶ εἶδον ἐν μέςῳ σοῦ θπόνοτ καὶ σῶν σεςςάπψν ζῴψν καὶ ἐν μέςῳ σῶν ππεςβτσέπψν ἀπνίον
ἑςσηκὸρ ὡρ ἐςυαγμένον, ἔφψν κέπασα ἑπσὰ καὶ ὀυθαλμοὺρ ἑπσά, οἵ εἰςιν σὰ [ἑπσὰ] πνεύμασα σοῦ
θεοῦ ἀπεςσαλμένοι εἰρ πᾶςαν σὴν γᾸν.
¶And I saw in between the throne and the four living beings and the elders, a lamb, postured as
though slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven71 spirits of God sent forth into
all the earth.
5:7 καὶ ἦλθεν καὶ εἴληυεν ἐκ σᾸρ δεξιᾶρ σοῦ καθημένοτ ἐπὶ σοῦ θπόνοτ.
·And he went and took the scroll from the right hand of the One sitting on the throne.
5:8 καὶ ὅσε ἔλαβεν σὸ βιβλίον, σὰ σέςςαπα ζῷα καὶ οἱ εἴκοςι σέςςαπερ ππεςβύσεποι ἔπεςαν ἐνώπιον
σοῦ ἀπνίοτ, ἔφονσερ ἕκαςσορ κιθάπαν καὶ υιάλαρ φπτςᾶρ γεμούςαρ θτμιαμάσψν, αἵ εἰςιν αἱ
πποςετφαὶ σῶν ἁγίψν,
¸And when he had taken the scroll, the four living beings and the twenty-four elders fell down before
the Lamb, each one holding a lyre72 and a golden bowl filled with incenses, which are the prayers of
the saints,
5:9 καὶ ᾄδοτςιν ᾠδὴν καινὴν λέγονσερ, Ἄξιορ εἶ λαβεᾺν σὸ βιβλίον καὶ ἀνοᾺξαι σὰρ ςυπαγᾺδαρ αὐσοῦ,
ὅσι ἐςυάγηρ καὶ ἞γόπαςαρ σῷ θεῷ ἟μᾶρ ἐν σῷ αἵμασί ςοτ ἐκ πάςηρ υτλᾸρ καὶ γλώςςηρ καὶ λαοῦ καὶ
ἔθνοτρ,
¹and began singing a new song, saying: “You are worthy to take the scroll, and to open the seals of
it, because you were slain, and thereby purchased us73 for God with your blood out of every tribe and
language and people and nation!”
70
5:5b omit ἑπσὰ 792 1611 latt syrph copbo eth arm Hier. Oros.
71
5:6 txt σὰ ἑπσὰ ²⁴ 046 82 94 104 175 241 456 469 627 920 1828 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 2017 2019 2020 2040 2042
2053 2065 2073 2074 2138 2186 2329 2344 2351 2432 K itgig vgcl syrph,h copsa,bo arm arab Irenlat Clementvid Hipp Cyp
Maternus Tyc Gregory-Elvira Fulg Prim Beat TR HF RP PK [NA27] {C} // σὰ ζ 792 // ἑπσὰ 2344 // σὰ A Pvid 205 209 1006
1611 1841 2050 2081 2814 A itar,z* vgww eth Irenarm Apr Andrewbav // lac C 051 2030 2062.
72 5:8 The Gpeei umpd iq κιθάπα, uhich uirh rhar epa'q npmlslciariml umsjd qmsld rm sq aq "girappa," jiie rhe Snaliqh
word for guitar. The Online Encyclopedia Britannica defines it as follows: "Large lyre of Classical antiquity, the principal
stringed instrument of the Greeks and later of the Romans. It had a box-shaped resonating body from which extended
two parallel arms connected by a crossbar to which 3–12 strings were attached. It was held vertically and plucked with a
plectrum; the left hand was used to stop and damp the strings. It was played by singers of the Greek epics, as well as by
later professional accompanists and soloists." The lyre was an intermediate transition step from the harp to the guitar
and viol which have finger boards. The English word "harp" is no more accurate a rendering here than guitar, since a
harp today is usually a 6 foot tall instrument mainly used with orchestras, whereas a guitar is a portable, personal
instrument, more like here in Revelation than is a harp. Thus, "guitar" would be a more accurate rendering than
"harp."
73 5:9 variants in part:

1.) ἞γ. σῷ θεῷ ἟μᾶρ

2.) ἞γ. σῷ θεῷ
3.) ἞γ. ἟μᾶρ
4.) ἞γ. ἟μᾶρ σῷ θεῷ

6.) ἞γ. ἟μᾶρ ἐν αἵμασί ςοτ σῷ θεῷ

7.) omit θεῷ to σῷ θεῷ il t. 10
8.) missing/defective here
1.) txt 046 35 82 241 627 757 920 1006 1611 1841 2053 2059 2060 2065mg 2074 2081 2138 2329 2351 copbo?
a,p
Andrew Arethas Treg von Soden Vog Bov [Merk] TR HF RP PK
2.) A eth Lach Tisch Weiss WH Charles NA27 {A}
3.) 2065txt [haq σῷ θεῷ il kg.] 2814 harl vgms arm¹ Irenaeuslatvid Cyprian Fulgentius Erasmus¹ ² ³ Aldus Colinaeus
4.) 94 104 424 469 792 1828 1862 1888 2019 2050 2344 itar,gig vg syrph,h copbo? arm arab Hippolytus; Cyprian Maternus
Augustine Varimadum Fulgentius Primasius Beatus
5.) (copsa) arm³ see 5:10
6.) eth
 - 21
-
5:10 καὶ ἐποίηςαρ αὐσοὺρ σῷ θεῷ ἟μῶν βαςιλείαν καὶ ἱεπεᾺρ, καὶ βαςιλεύςοτςιν ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ.
¹⁰“And you made them74 into a kingdom and priesthood for our God, and they will reign75 on the
earth.”
5:11 Καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἢκοτςα υψνὴν ἀγγέλψν πολλῶν κύκλῳ σοῦ θπόνοτ καὶ σῶν ζῴψν καὶ σῶν
ππεςβτσέπψν, καὶ ἦν ὁ ἀπιθμὸρ αὐσῶν μτπιάδερ μτπιάδψν καὶ φιλιάδερ φιλιάδψν,
¹¹And I looked, and I heard76 the voices of many angels encircled around the throne, and of the living
beings and of the elders, and the number of them was myriads of myriads and thousands of thousands,
5:12 λέγονσερ υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ, Ἄξιόρ ἐςσιν σὸ ἀπνίον σὸ ἐςυαγμένον λαβεᾺν σὴν δύναμιν καὶ πλοῦσον
καὶ ςουίαν καὶ ἰςφὺν καὶ σιμὴν καὶ δόξαν καὶ εὐλογίαν.
¹²saying with a very great voice, "Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, to receive power and riches
and wisdom and strength and honor and glory and blessing!"
5:13 καὶ πᾶν κσίςμα ὃ ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ καὶ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ καὶ ὑποκάσψ σᾸρ γᾸρ καὶ ἐπὶ σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ, καὶ
σὰ ἐν αὐσοᾺρ πάνσα, ἢκοτςα λέγονσαρ, Σῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ σοῦ θπόνοτ καὶ σῷ ἀπνίῳ ἟ εὐλογία καὶ ἟
σιμὴ καὶ ἟ δόξα καὶ σὸ κπάσορ εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν.
¹³And every creature that was in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth,77 and in78 the sea,79
and all the things that were in them, I heard them saying, "Blessing and honor, glory and power, be to
Him who sits on the throne, and to the Lamb, for ever and ever!"80

7.) 1854 (homoioteleuton)

8.) lacuna: C 051 P? 1384 2030 2062
See eldlmre fmp fsjj accmslrilg mf tapialrq. The TR peadilg il t. 10 mf ἟μᾶρ - "sq" ald βαςιλεύςομεν "ue uijj peigl" iq
supported by only a very few late Greek manuscripts. According to the UBS Textual Commentary, the reading of Codex
A and the Ethiopic best explains the origin of the others: copyists wanted to supply an object for the verb. But when
rhew added rhe ἟μᾶρ - hēkâq, "sq," rhew cpeared a cmlfjicr uirh t. 10 uhepe ir qawq "wms hate kade αὐσοὺρ - "them" into
a iilgdmk ald npieqrq, ald βαςιλεύςοτςιν "rhew" uijj peigl. Aq rhe revr qraldq il rhe HF/RP edirimlq, ir ar fipst seems
you have the 24 elders saying they themselves were purchased by His blood, but then in v. 10 they exclude themselves
from the group that will reign on the earth. But it is likely that the 24 elders will indeed be among those who reign on
the earth, since they sit on 24 thrones and have golden crowns. Whereas, when you have the elders word it as in the
NA27, they can be including themselves in the "some" who were purchased and will reign. However, Dr. Maurice A.
Robinson says the solution probably lies in the fact that there are multiple groups who are singing this song, and they
ape raiilg rsplq qilgilg diffepelr naprq; i.e., rhe Ejdepq qilg rhe “sq” napr, ald rhe Fmsp Litilg Beilgq qilg rhe “rhek”
napr. (See eldlmre fmp Dp. Rmbilqml‖q evacr umpds.) This is most likely the explanation. H. C. Hoskier explains the
mkiqqiml mf ἟μᾶρ il Cmdev A aq fmjjmuq: "rhe umpd uaq ―jmqr‖ il rhe rpalqiriml fpmk mle cmjskl rm rhe levr." (Yms cal
tieu rhar rhe bmrrmk mf rhe jefr cmjskl mf rhe nage eldq uirh ἞γόπαςαρ σῷ θeῷ, (abbpet.) ald rhe levr cmjskl niciq sn
uirh ἐν σῷ αἵμασί. Yms cal tieu rhe neprilelr nage mf Cmdev A fmp wmspqejf ar rhiq jili
http://www.csntm.org/Manuscripts/GA%2002/GA02_129b.jpg .) But since Revelation says Christ himself will reign on
the earth (11:15; 20:6), the idea that the 24 elders will not reign on the earth is preposterous. Their 24 thrones surround
the throne of the Lamb, and they will reign with Him on the earth. The New Jerusalem will be on the earth. That city
has 12 foundations, and 12 gates, with the names of the 12 apostles and 12 tribes respectively; thus a total of 24 elders.
74 5:10a rvr yA} αὐσοὺρ (ALL Gpeek manuscripts but 792 2436) HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ἟μᾶρ (792 bsr fmjjmuilg

βαςιλεύοτςιν) 2436 irar,gig,t vg copsa arm 1,3 Prim. Tyc. TR // lacuna C P 051 1384 1854homoiotel. 2030 2062 2329. The
cspqiteq 296 ald 2049 dm hate “sq” jiie rhe Tevrsq Recenrsq, but that is because they are handwritten copies OF the
Tevrsq Recenrsq irqejf, qm rhew dml‖r cmslr aq Gpeei uirleqqeq rm rhe Tevrsq Recenrsq.
75 5:10b rvr βαςιλεύςοτςιν P 35 82 94 104 241 424 627 757 1828 1854 1862 1888 2019 2050 2053 2059c 2073 2074 2344 2351
2814 A it gig,z cop sa,bo ph
syr arm4 arab Hipp. Cyp. Fulg HF RP PK NA27 {\} // βαςιλεύοτςιν A 046 (792 ) 920 1006 1611
1841 2059* 2060 2329 K syrh Cmknj. // βαςιλεόςομεν 296 2049 tg apk Ppik. TR // infinitive apk α. // omit ps-Ambr //
lac C 051 2030 2062. Mss. 296 and 2049 do not count as Greek witnesses, since they are handwritten copies of printed
edtions of the Textus Receptus. Hoskier states this plainly in Text Volume 2, p. 156, lines 26,27, where he says "Negl. 57 et
141 ex ed. typ. exscripti." This means 57 and 141 are "copied from printed edition." Note that the TR does not follow Ms.
2814, Erasmus' only Greek manuscript for Revelation.
76 5:11 txt ἢκοτςα A P 046* 35 792 1611* 2053 2059 2060 2073 2074 2138 2329 2351 2814 A itar,gig,t vg copbo eth Cass1/2

TR NA27 {\} // ἢκοτςα ὡρ 046c 82 94 104 241 424 469 627 757 920 1006 1611c 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2050 2065
2344 Κ syrph,h copsa Cass1/2 Fulg HF RP PK // lac C 051 2030 2062.
 - 22
-
5:14 καὶ σὰ σέςςαπα ζῷα ἔλεγον, Ἀμήν· καὶ οἱ ππεςβύσεποι ἔπεςαν καὶ πποςεκύνηςαν.
¹´And the four beings were saying "Amen." And the elders fell down and worshiped.81

Chapter 6
The Seven Seals
6:1 Καὶ εἶδον ὅσε ἢνοιξεν σὸ ἀπνίον μίαν ἐκ σῶν ἑπσὰ ςυπαγίδψν, καὶ ἢκοτςα ἑνὸρ ἐκ σῶν σεςςάπψν
ζῴψν λέγονσορ ὡρ υψνὴ82 βπονσᾸρ, Ἔπφοτ.
¹And I watched as83 the Lamb opened the first of the seven seals. And I heard one of the four living
beings saying in a thunderous voice, "Come."84
6:2 καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἵππορ λετκόρ, καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπ‖ αὐσὸν ἔφψν σόξον, καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ
ςσέυανορ, καὶ ἐξᾸλθεν νικῶν καὶ ἵνα νικήςῃ.
²And I looked, and behold, a white horse, and the one sitting on it holding a bow and arrow, and to
him was given a crown, and he went out conquering and to conquer.85
6:3 Καὶ ὅσε ἢνοιξεν σὴν ςυπαγᾺδα σὴν δετσέπαν, ἢκοτςα σοῦ δετσέποτ ζῴοτ λέγονσορ, Ἔπφοτ.

77 5:13a rvr καὶ ὑποκάσψ σᾸρ γᾸρ A P 046 82 94 469 627 792 1006 1611 1841 1862 1888 2065 2074 2138 2351 itar,gig vg copsa
syrph,h TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // omit 920 1828 1854 2050 2053 2329 copbo arm Fu // lac C 051 1384 2030 2062.
78 5:13b rvr καὶ ἐπὶ σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ A P 046 82 94 241 469 627 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2050 2053 2065 2074

2138 2329 2351 itar TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // καὶ ἐπὶ σην θαλαςςςαν 2020 // καὶ ὑπο σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ 792 // καὶ σᾸρ
θαλάςςηρ cmnsa // καὶ σὰ ἐν ση θαλαςςη copbo arm eth syrph,h // Et in mari Prim Cass // Et quae sunt in mari vg ps-
Ambr // Et quae est in mari Fulg. // Et quae in mari Beat // lac C 051 1384 2030 2062.
pt
79 5:13c rvr καὶ 241 792 1611*2020 2065 2074 2432 itgig syrh copsa,bo arm eth Prim Cass Beat Andrewa NA27 (B) // ἐςσίν
καὶ A 82 94 104* 175 456 469 627 920 1006 1611c 1841 1852 1854 1859 2017 2040 2042 2138 2329 2344 copbopt HF RP // ἅ
ἐςσίν καὶ P 046 35 205 209 757 2050 2059 2060 2073 2081 2814 ir c,dem,div,haf,z vg Andrew; Fulg1/2 TR PK // ὅ ἐςσίν καὶ
syrph // ἅ ἐςσίν 2019 // ἅ καὶ Beatus // ὅςα ἐςσίν καὶ 424 1828 1862 1888 2053 2351 Andrewc Fulgentius1/2 // omit itar //
lac C 051 1384 2030 2062. The UBS revrsaj cmkkelrapw: “Il mpdep rm npmtide a tepb fmp rhe pejarite cjasqe (uirh mp
without an additional relative pronoun), after θαλάςςηρ some witnesses read ἐςσίν, καὶ…, mrhepq pead ἅ ἐςσίν, καὶ, ald
qrijj mrhepq pead ὅςα ἐςσίν, καὶ. The revr uhich qeekq rm hate gitel piqe rm rheqe kmdificarimlq iq qiknjw καὶ…”
80
5:13d txt {A} omit A P 104 424 469 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2050 2053 2073 2329 2344 2351 it ar,gig vg syrph,h
copsa,bo Prim TR NA27 {\} // add Ἀμήν 046 35 82 94 175 241 456 627 757 792 920 1678 1852 1859 2017 2019 2020 2040 2042
2059 2060 2065 2074 2081 2138 2186 2436 2814 eth Tert Ps-Ambr HF RP PK // lac C 051 1384 2030 2062.
81 5:14 txt omit (all Greek manuscripts except 2045*) syrph,h copsa,bo arm eth arab Apr. ps-Ambr Cass HF RP PK NA27 {\}
// add ζῶνσι εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰύνψν 2045* tg Ppikaqisq Hawkm TR // lacuna C 051 88 1384 1704 2022 2030 2062
2078 2091.
82
6:1a rvr υψνὴ 35 82 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1852 1859 1862 1888 2017 2020 2040
2073 2138 2329 2351 2436 itar syrph,h copsa,bo Beatus Prim HF RP PK NA27 {\} // υψνᾹ 2329 pc // υψνη A C PK //
υψνὴρ P 2059 2060 2081 2186 2814 TR // υψνήν 1854 2019 2042 2053 2065 itgig vg // Ἔπφοτ, ὡρ υψνᾹ βπονσᾸρ. 2074 //
omit ὡρ υψνᾹ βπονσᾸρ 94 // lac 051 1384 2030 2050 2062.
83 6:1b rvr ὅσε A C P 94 104 792 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 2019 2059 2060 2073 2074 2329 2814 itgig syrph,h (copbo) arm
(arab) ps-Ambr Beat TR NA27 {\} // ὅσι 046 35 82 241 424 469 627 757 920 1862 1888 2053 2065 2138 2351 tg HF RP PK,
"ald I uarched hmu rhe Lakb mneled..." // καὶ ὅσε υηςίν εἰδον ὅσι ἞νοιξε 2053 // “ald rhel rhe Lakb slcmteped” erh
// omit copsa // lacuna 051 1384 2030 2050 2062. Hoskier points out that everywhere else in this chapter, verses 3, 5, 7, 9
ald 12, ὅσε iq upirrel.
84
6:1-2 txt Ἔπφοτ. 2 Καὶ (ε)ἰδον και ἰδοὺ A C P 35 94 241 757 1006 1611 1841 2019 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073 2081 2186
2814 vgww,st arm Andrew PK NA27 {\} // Ἔπφοτ. 2 Εἶδον και ἰδοὺ copsa // Ἔπφοτ. 2 Καὶ εἶδον. Ἰδοὺ copbo // Ἔπφοτ,
ὡρ υψνᾹ βπονσᾸρ. 2 Καὶ εἶδον και ἰδοὺ 2074 // Ἔπφοτ καὶ ἴδε. 2 Καὶ ιδοὺ 046 82 175 424 456 792 920 1828 1862 1888 2138
2329 2351 (itar) vgmss Victorinus-Pettau Primasius Beatus // Ἔπφοτ καὶ βλέπε. 2 Καὶ εἶδον και ἰδοὺ TR // Ἔπφοτ καὶ
ἴδε. 2Καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ 104 205 209 469 2344 2436 itgig vgcl syrhwith* arab // Ἔπφοτ καὶ ἴδε. 2Καὶ εἶδον. Ἰδοὺ eth //
Ἔπφοτ καὶ ἴδε. 2Καὶ ἢκοτςα καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ syrph // Ἔπφοτ. 2 Καὶ ἰδοὺ 1854 2351 // lac 051 1384 2030 2050 2062.
The TR is basically following Codex Sinaiticus.
mss
85 6:2 rvr νικήςῃ (qsbj) TR HF RP PK NA27 y\} // ἐνίκηςεν (amp ild) 2344 copsa ,bo.
 - 23
-
³And when the Lamb opened the second seal, I heard the voice of the second being saying, "Come."
6:4 καὶ ἐξᾸλθεν ἄλλορ ἵππορ πτππόρ, καὶ σῷ καθημένῳ ἐπ‖ αὐσὸν ἐδόθη αὐσῷ λαβεᾺν σὴν εἰπήνην ἐκ
σᾸρ γᾸρ καὶ ἵνα ἀλλήλοτρ ςυάξοτςιν, καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ μάφαιπα μεγάλη.
´And another horse came, a red one, and the one sitting on it, to him the order was given to take
peace away from86 the earth, that is, so that they slaughter87 one another. To him was given a large
sword.
6:5 Καὶ ὅσε ἢνοιξεν σὴν ςυπαγᾺδα σὴν σπίσην, ἢκοτςα σοῦ σπίσοτ ζῴοτ λέγονσορ, Ἔπφοτ. καὶ εἶδον,
καὶ ἰδοὺ ἵππορ μέλαρ, καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπ‖ αὐσὸν ἔφψν ζτγὸν ἐν σᾹ φειπὶ αὐσοῦ.
µAnd when the third seal was opened, I heard the voice of the third being saying, "Come." And I
looked,88 and behold, a black horse, and the one sitting on it holding a pair of scales in his hands.
6:6 καὶ ἢκοτςα ὡρ υψνὴν ἐν μέςῳ σῶν σεςςάπψν ζῴψν λέγοτςαν, ΦοᾺνιξ ςίσοτ δηναπίοτ, καὶ σπεᾺρ
φοίνικερ κπιθῶν δηναπίοτ· καὶ σὸ ἔλαιον καὶ σὸν οἶνον μὴ ἀδικήςῃρ.
¶And I heard a voice from what seemed like the midst of the four beings, saying, "A quart of wheat
for a day's wage, or three barley loaves for a day's wage. And don't you damage the oil or wine."
6:7 Καὶ ὅσε ἢνοιξεν σὴν ςυπαγᾺδα σὴν σεσάπσην, ἢκοτςα υψνὴν σοῦ σεσάπσοτ ζῴοτ λέγονσορ,
Ἔπφοτ.
·And when the fourth seal was opened, I heard the voice of the fourth being saying, "Come." 89
6:8 καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἵππορ φλψπόρ, καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπάνψ αὐσοῦ ὄνομα αὐσῷ ὁ Θάνασορ,90 καὶ ὁ
ᾅδηρ ἞κολούθει μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ· καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ ἐξοτςία ἐπὶ σὸ σέσαπσον σᾸρ γᾸρ, ἀποκσεᾺναι ἐν ῥομυαίᾳ
καὶ ἐν λιμῷ καὶ ἐν θανάσῳ καὶ ὑπὸ σῶν θηπίψν σᾸρ γᾸρ.
¸And I looked, and behold, a pale green horse, and the one who is sitting upon91 it, his name is
Death, and Hades is trailing after him; and authority to him92 is given over one fourth part of the earth,
to kill them with war, and famine, and death, and by the wild animals of the earth.

86 6:4a rvr ἐκ * C P 046 82 94 241 469 627 920 1006 1611 1841 1854 1862 1888 2062 2065 2074 2329 2432 it ar,gig vg arm HF
RP PK NA27 {\} // ἐπί 2344 // ἀπὸ 792 1828 2053 2814 TR // omit ( ¹ mkir ἐκ σᾸρ γᾸρ) A 2081 al // lac 051 2030 2050 2062.
(See footnote on 16:17c.)
87 6:4b rvr ςυάξοτςι(ν) (cmlrilsmsq) A C 792 2329 ΝΑ27 y\} // ςυάξψςι(ν) (nslcrijiap) P 046 82 94 241 627 920 1006 1828
1841 1854 1862 1888 2065 2138 2351 TR HF RP PK // κασαςυάξψςι 2074 // ςυάζψςι 469 // lac 051 2030 2050 2062.
88
6:5 txt εἶδον ¹¹⁵ A C P 94 241 1006 1611 1841 2053 2065 2073 2074 2081 2432 2814 vgww,st copbo eth Andrew PK NA27
{B} // ἴδε 046 82 627 792 920 1828 1859 1862 1888 2042 2138 2329 2344 K itar,z vgcl (eth) (Prim) (Beat) Areth HF RP //
βλέπε καὶ εἶδον TR // ἴδε καὶ εἶδον 205 209 469 syrh // omit itgig syrph copsa 1854 2020 2351 // lac ²⁴ 051 2030 2050
2062. The uncials ¹¹⁵ and A have the spelling ιδον uhich qsnnmprq εἶδον. Note that Sinaiticus and the TR conflate the
two main streams.
89
6:7-8 txt Ἔπφοτ. 8Καὶ εἶδον καὶ ἰδοό ²⁴vid A P 94 104 241 459 757 1006 1611 1841 2019 2059 2060 2065 2074 2081 2432
2814 vgww,st syrph cop(sa),bo arm Andrew PK NA27 {B} // Ἔπφοτ. 8Εἶδον καὶ ἰδοό C 2053 // Ἔπφοτ. 8Καὶ ἰδοό 1854 2020
2042 2329 2351 // Ἔπφοτ καὶ ἴδε. 8Καὶ ἰδοό 046 82 424 627 (792 οἶδε) 920 1828 1859 1862 1888 2138 2344 itgig,z vgcl syrhc
(eth) Primasius Beatus HF RP // Ἔπφοτ καὶ ἴδε. 8Καὶ εἶδον καὶ ἰδοό 35 205 209 469 2073 itar // Ἔπφοτ καὶ βλέπε. 8Καὶ
εἶδον καὶ ἰδοό 296 2049 TR // lac 051 1384 2030 2050 2062. The UBS4 annaparsq haq a “tid” afrep Cmdev A, bsr rhe
Münster online apparatus is more current, and it is certain of the reading. I have looked at the online image of Codex A,
and I am certain of the reading. The mss A C 104 2019 2060 have the spelling ιδον uhich qsnnmprq εἶδον. In ²⁴ only
rhe jerrepq ειδ ape tiqibje bsr rhiq npmbabjw qsnnmprq εἶδον. The TR reading, though not attested letter for letter by any
Greek manuscript, essentially follows Codex Sinaiticus. Manuscripts 296 and 2049 are, remember, merely handwritten
copies of the Textus Receptus.
90 6:8a txt ὁ θάνασορ P 046 2329 2351 TR HF RP [NA27] {\} // θάνασορ C 61* 1006 1611 1841 1854 2053 2073 PK // ὁ
ἀθάνασορ A
91 6:8b The preposition "on" is different with this rider than the first three. When you read this version of the

prepositional phrase out loud, this one has a more grave sound to it. It is longer and more spelled out.
 - 24
-
6:9 Καὶ ὅσε ἢνοιξεν σὴν πέμπσην ςυπαγᾺδα, εἶδον ὑποκάσψ σοῦ θτςιαςσηπίοτ σὰρ χτφὰρ σῶν
ἐςυαγμένψν διὰ σὸν λόγον σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ διὰ σὴν μαπστπίαν ἡν εἶφον.
¹And when the fifth seal was opened, I saw beneath the altar, the souls of those slain for the word of
God and for the witness that they were bearing.
6:10 καὶ ἔκπαξαν υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ λέγονσερ, Ἕψρ πόσε, ὁ δεςπόσηρ ὁ ἅγιορ καὶ ἀληθινόρ, οὐ κπίνειρ καὶ
ἐκδικεᾺρ σὸ αἷμα ἟μῶν ἐκ σῶν κασοικούνσψν ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ;
¹⁰And they cried out with a loud voice, saying, "Until when, O Master, holy and true, are you
refraining from adjudicating and avenging our blood from those who dwell on the earth?"
6:11 καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσοᾺρ ἑκάςσῳ ςσολὴ λετκή, καὶ ἐππέθη αὐσοᾺρ ἵνα ἀναπαύςονσαι ἔσι φπόνον μικπόν,
ἕψρ πληπψθῶςιν καὶ οἱ ςύνδοτλοι αὐσῶν καὶ οἱ ἀδελυοὶ αὐσῶν οἱ μέλλονσερ ἀποκσέννεςθαι ὡρ καὶ
αὐσοί.
¹¹And they were given each a white robe, and it was prescribed for them that they would take rest a
little while longer, until the number of their fellow-servants and brethren was also complete,93 those
about to be killed even as they.

The Sixth Seal

6:12 Καὶ εἶδον ὅσε ἢνοιξεν σὴν ςυπαγᾺδα σὴν ἕκσην, καὶ ςειςμὸρ μέγαρ ἐγένεσο, καὶ ὁ ἣλιορ ἐγένεσο
μέλαρ ὡρ ςάκκορ σπίφινορ, καὶ ἟ ςελήνη ὅλη ἐγένεσο ὡρ αἷμα,
¹²And I watched when he opened the sixth seal, and a mighty earthquake took place, and the sun
became black like animal hair sack-cloth, and the full moon became like blood,
6:13 καὶ οἱ ἀςσέπερ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἔπεςαν εἰρ σὴν γᾸν, ὡρ ςτκᾸ βάλλει σοὺρ ὀλύνθοτρ αὐσᾸρ ὑπὸ
ἀνέμοτ μεγάλοτ ςειομένη,
¹³and the stars of heaven fell to the earth, as a fig tree shaken by a strong wind casts its unripe figs,
6:14 καὶ ὁ οὐπανὸρ ἀπεφψπίςθη ὡρ βιβλίον ἑλιςςόμενον,94 καὶ πᾶν ὄπορ καὶ νᾸςορ ἐκ σῶν σόπψν
αὐσῶν ἐκινήθηςαν.
¹´and the sky retreated like a scroll being rolled up, and every mountain and island was removed
from its place.
6:15 καὶ οἱ βαςιλεᾺρ σᾸρ γᾸρ καὶ οἱ μεγιςσᾶνερ καὶ οἱ φιλίαπφοι καὶ οἱ πλούςιοι καὶ οἱ ἰςφτποὶ καὶ πᾶρ
δοῦλορ καὶ ἐλεύθεπορ ἔκπτχαν ἑατσοὺρ εἰρ σὰ ςπήλαια καὶ εἰρ σὰρ πέσπαρ σῶν ὀπέψν·
¹µAnd the kings of the earth, and the great people and the generals and the rich and the powerful, and
everyone, slave and free, hid themselves in the caves, and among the rocks of the mountains,
6:16 καὶ λέγοτςιν σοᾺρ ὄπεςιν καὶ σαᾺρ πέσπαιρ, Πέςεσε ἐυ‖ ἟μᾶρ καὶ κπύχασε ἟μᾶρ ἀπὸ πποςώποτ σοῦ
καθημένοτ ἐπὶ σοῦ θπόνοτ καὶ ἀπὸ σᾸρ ὀπγᾸρ σοῦ ἀπνίοτ,

926:8c rvr αὐσῷ 046 42 82 91 93 94 104 175 456 459 627 757 792 919 920 1611c 1828 1849 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 1955
2017 2019 2020 2032 2040 2138 2329 2351 K lat syr copsa,bo erh apab HF RP PK // αὐσοᾺρ A C P 35 241 469 1006 1384
1611* 1841 2023 2026 2031 2038 2042 2023 2026 2031 2038 2042 2053 2056 2057 2059 2060 (2065? αὐ ) 2073 2074 2081
2186 2286 2302 2436 2814 TR NA27 {\} // lac ²⁴ 051 1384 2030 2050 2062 2091.
93 6:11 rvr πληπψθῶςιν (amp qsbj naqq) A C 2344 ir ar,gig vg syrph copsa,bo arm NA27 {\} // πληπύςψςιν (amp qsbj acr) P
046 35 82 94 104 424 469 627 757 920 1006 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053txt 2059 2060 2074 2081 2138 2351 2814 PK //
πληπύςονσαι (fsr ild kid) Aperhaq TR // πληπύςοτςιν (fsr ild acr) 241 792 1611 2053 com 2065 2073 2329 // lac 051 1384
2030 2050 2062. The UBS textual commentary says: "...although some of the versional evidence may be merely
rpalqjarimlaj, rhe Cmkkirree gate a qjighr npefepelce rm rhe peadilg πληπψθῶςιν (ml rhe osire pape ilrpalqirite qelqe mf
the verb see B-A-G, s.v. § 6). The reading πληπύςψςιν may have arisen as an error of sight or sound in transcription.
The two readings involving the indicative mood, πληπύςονσαι and πληπύςοτςιν, seem to be secondary to the two
readings involving the subjunctive mood."
94 6:14 rvr ἑλιςςόμενον (lmk qilg leut pres pass part) A C RP PK NA27 {\} // ἑλιςςόμενορ (lmk qilg lesr npeq naqq napr)

1854 Κ HF // εἰλιςςϋμενον TR
 - 25
-
¹¶and they are saying to the mountains and to the rocks, "Fall on us, and hide us from the face of the
One sitting on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb;
6:17 ὅσι ἦλθεν ἟ ἟μέπα ἟ μεγάλη σᾸρ ὀπγᾸρ αὐσῶν, καὶ σίρ δύνασαι ςσαθᾸναι;
¹·for the great day of their wrath has come, and who shall be able to stand?"

Chapter 7
The 144,000 Sealed
7:1 Μεσὰ σοῦσο εἶδον σέςςαπαρ ἀγγέλοτρ ἑςσῶσαρ ἐπὶ σὰρ σέςςαπαρ γψνίαρ σᾸρ γᾸρ, κπασοῦνσαρ σοὺρ
σέςςαπαρ ἀνέμοτρ σᾸρ γᾸρ, ἵνα μὴ πνέῃ ἄνεμορ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ μήσε ἐπὶ σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ μήσε ἐπὶ πᾶν
δένδπον.
¹After this95 I saw four angels standing at the four points of the earth, holding back the four winds of
the earth, so that no wind would blow upon the earth, or upon the sea or upon any tree.
7:2 καὶ εἶδον ἄλλον ἄγγελον ἀναβαίνονσα ἀπὸ ἀνασολᾸρ ἟λίοτ, ἔφονσα ςυπαγᾺδα θεοῦ ζῶνσορ, καὶ
ἔκπαξεν υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ σοᾺρ σέςςαπςιν ἀγγέλοιρ οἷρ ἐδόθη αὐσοᾺρ ἀδικᾸςαι σὴν γᾸν καὶ σὴν θάλαςςαν,
²And I saw another angel coming down from the east,96 holding the seal of the living God, and he
cried out in a very loud voice toward the four angels to whom the orders had been given to harm the
earth and the sea,
7:3 λέγψν, Μὴ ἀδικήςησε σὴν γᾸν μήσε σὴν θάλαςςαν μήσε σὰ δένδπα ἄφπι ςυπαγίςψμεν σοὺρ
δούλοτρ σοῦ θεοῦ ἟μῶν ἐπὶ σῶν μεσώπψν αὐσῶν.
³saying, "Do not harm the earth or the sea or the trees until we have sealed the servants of our God
upon their foreheads."
7:4 καὶ ἢκοτςα σὸν ἀπιθμὸν σῶν ἐςυπαγιςμένψν, ἑκασὸν σεςςαπάκονσα σέςςαπερ φιλιάδερ,
ἐςυπαγιςμένοι ἐκ πάςηρ υτλᾸρ τἱῶν Ἰςπαήλ·
´And I heard the number of the ones sealed, 144,000, sealed from every tribe of the sons of Israel:
7:5 ἐκ υτλᾸρ Ἰούδα δώδεκα φιλιάδερ ἐςυπαγιςμένοι, ἐκ υτλᾸρ Ῥοτβὴν δώδεκα φιλιάδερ, ἐκ υτλᾸρ
Γὰδ δώδεκα φιλιάδερ,
µfrom the tribe of Judah twelve thousand were sealed, from the tribe of Reuben twelve thousand,
from the tribe of Gad twelve thousand,
7:6 ἐκ υτλᾸρ Ἀςὴπ δώδεκα φιλιάδερ, ἐκ υτλᾸρ Νευθαλὶμ δώδεκα φιλιάδερ, ἐκ υτλᾸρ ΜαναςςᾸ
δώδεκα φιλιάδερ,
¶from the tribe of Asher twelve thousand, from the tribe of Naphtali twelve thousand, from the tribe
of Manasseh97 twelve thousand,
7:7 ἐκ υτλᾸρ ΢τμεὼν δώδεκα φιλιάδερ, ἐκ υτλᾸρ Λετὶ δώδεκα φιλιάδερ, ἐκ υτλᾸρ Ἰςςαφὰπ δώδεκα
φιλιάδερ,
·from the tribe of Simeon twelve thousand, from the tribe of Levi twelve thousand, from the tribe of
Issachar twelve thousand,
7:8 ἐκ υτλᾸρ Ζαβοτλὼν δώδεκα φιλιάδερ, ἐκ υτλᾸρ Ἰψςὴυ δώδεκα φιλιάδερ, ἐκ υτλᾸρ Βενιαμεὶν
δώδεκα φιλιάδερ ἐςυπαγιςμένοι.
¸from the tribe of Zebulun twelve thousand, from the tribe of Joseph twelve thousand, from the tribe
of Benjamin twelve thousand were sealed.

957:1 rvr μεσὰ σοῦσο A C 1006 1626 1841 1854 2053 2351 pc itar,gig vg syrhmg apk ΝΑ27 y\} // καὶ μεσὰ σοῦσο 046 1611
2329 Κ syrph Bearsq HF RP PK // καὶ μεσὰ σαῦσα P A [syrh** (καὶ)] TR.
96 7:2 The Gpeei nhpaqe iq ἀπὸ ἀνασολᾸρ ἟λίοτ – anò alarmjēq hējíms - "from the rising of the sun." It usually simply
means "from the east" since that is where the sun rises. Compare Rev. 16:12.
97 7:6 Note that Joseph is represented here twice, as his own name in verse 8 and as his son Manasseh here in verse 6.

Israel only had 12 sons, so if Joseph is here twice, that means that one of the other sons of Israel is missing. Dan is
missing. See my endnote at the end of this document which explains this.
 - 26
-
The Multitude out of the Tribulation
7:9 Μεσὰ σαῦσα εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ ὄφλορ πολύρ, ὃν ἀπιθμᾸςαι αὐσὸν οὐδεὶρ ἐδύνασο, ἐκ πανσὸρ ἔθνοτρ
καὶ υτλῶν καὶ λαῶν καὶ γλψςςῶν, ἑςσῶσερ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ καὶ ἐνώπιον σοῦ ἀπνίοτ,
πεπιβεβλημένοτρ ςσολὰρ λετκάρ, καὶ υοίνικερ ἐν σαᾺρ φεπςὶν αὐσῶν·
¹After these things I looked, and behold, a great multitude, which no one could count, from every
nation and tribe and people and language, standing before the throne and before the Lamb, dressed in
white robes, and palm branches in their hands;
7:10 καὶ κπάζοτςιν υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ λέγονσερ, Ἡ ςψσηπία σῷ θεῷ ἟μῶν σῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ σῷ θπόνῳ καὶ
σῷ ἀπνίῳ.
¹⁰and they are shouting out with a loud voice, saying, "Salvation to our God who sits upon the
throne, and to the Lamb!"
7:11 καὶ πάνσερ οἱ ἄγγελοι εἱςσήκειςαν κύκλῳ σοῦ θπόνοτ καὶ σῶν ππεςβτσέπψν καὶ σῶν σεςςάπψν
ζῴψν, καὶ ἔπεςαν ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ ἐπὶ σὰ ππόςψπα αὐσῶν καὶ πποςεκύνηςαν σῷ θεῷ,
¹¹And all the angels had stood in a circle around the throne and around the elders and the four living
beings, and they fell on their faces before the throne and worshiped God,
7:12 λέγονσερ, Ἀμήν· ἟ εὐλογία καὶ ἟ δόξα καὶ ἟ ςουία καὶ ἟ εὐφαπιςσία καὶ ἟ σιμὴ καὶ ἟ δύναμιρ καὶ
἟ ἰςφὺρ σῷ θεῷ ἟μῶν εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν· ἀμήν.
¹²saying, "Amen. Blessing and glory and wisdom and thanks and honor and power and strength be
to our God for ever and ever. Amen."
7:13 Καὶ ἀπεκπίθη εἷρ ἐκ σῶν ππεςβτσέπψν λέγψν μοι, Οὗσοι οἱ πεπιβεβλημένοι σὰρ ςσολὰρ σὰρ
λετκὰρ σίνερ εἰςὶν καὶ πόθεν ἦλθον;
¹³And one of the elders responded saying to me, "These wearing the white robes, who are they, and
where did they come from?"
7:14 καὶ εἴπηκα αὐσῷ, Κύπιέ μοτ, ςὺ οἶδαρ. καὶ εἶπέν μοι, Οὗσοί εἰςιν οἱ ἐπφόμενοι ἐκ σᾸρ θλίχεψρ σᾸρ
μεγάληρ, καὶ ἔπλτναν σὰρ ςσολὰρ αὐσῶν καὶ ἐλεύκαναν αὐσὰρ ἐν σῷ αἵμασι σοῦ ἀπνίοτ.
¹´And I spoke98 to him, "My lord, you know." And he said to me, "These are those coming out of the
great tribulation, and they have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.
7:15 διὰ σοῦσό εἰςιν ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ σοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ λασπεύοτςιν αὐσῷ ἟μέπαρ καὶ ντκσὸρ ἐν σῷ
ναῷ αὐσοῦ, καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπὶ σοῦ θπόνοτ ςκηνώςει ἐπ‖ αὐσούρ.
¹µBecause of this they are before the throne of God, and they serve him day and night in his temple,
and the One sitting on the throne will spread his tent over them.
7:16 οὐ πεινάςοτςιν ἔσι οὐδὲ διχήςοτςιν ἔσι, οὐδὲ μὴ πέςῃ ἐπ‖ αὐσοὺρ ὁ ἣλιορ οὐδὲ πᾶν καῦμα,
¹¶No longer99 will they hunger, neither will they thirst any more, 100 nor will the sun attack them nor
any scorching heat.
7:17 ὅσι σὸ ἀπνίον σὸ ἀνὰ μέςον σοῦ θπόνοτ ποιμανεᾺ101 αὐσούρ, καὶ ὁδηγήςει αὐσοὺρ ἐπὶ ζψᾸρ πηγὰρ
ὑδάσψν· καὶ ἐξαλείχει ὁ θεὸρ πᾶν δάκπτον ἐκ102 σῶν ὀυθαλμῶν αὐσῶν.

98 7:14 This is the first time John speaks. He has been spoken to many times before this, but he had not responded
verbally until now.
99
7:16a txt ἔσι TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // omit ( transposes to before οὐδὲ πᾶν καῦμα later in the v.) 467 1828 1876 2043
2082 harl vg syrph,h copsa,bo eth Cyp ps-Ambr Prim Fulg
100
7:16b txt ἔσι vg ps-Ambr Cypr Prim Fulg TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // omit 052 P 424 792 1006 1841 1862 1888 2053 2059
2060 2065 2186 (2329 omit οὐδὲ διχήςοτςιν ἔσι) 2436 2814 itgig syrph copbomss arab Aldus Colinaeus Beat // lac C 051 1384
2030 2050 2062.
101 7:17a rvr ποιμανεᾺ and ὁδηγήςει (fsrspe) A A TR PK NA27 {\} // ποιμαίνει ald ὁδηγηεᾺ (present) 2351 K copbomss

HF RP. This context starts out with present verbs, then we find future verbs in vv. 15-16, and future again at the end of
v. 17, but the Byzantine text has present tenses in v. 17 in between. This is not unusual, for the switch back and forth of
tenses. But is it also possible for the tenses in v. 17 to have been assimilated by the surrounding futures? At any rate,
verbs with a present tense form can have a future meaning.
 - 27
-
¹·For the Lamb that is in the midst of the throne will shepherd them, and he will lead them to the
springs of the waters of life; and God will wipe away every tear from their eyes."103

Chapter 8
The 7th Seal: the Seven Trumpets
8:1 Καὶ ὅσαν104 ἢνοιξεν σὴν ςυπαγᾺδα σὴν ἑβδόμην, ἐγένεσο ςιγὴ ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ ὡρ ἟μιύπιον.105
¹And when he opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven for about half an hour.
8:2 καὶ εἶδον σοὺρ ἑπσὰ ἀγγέλοτρ οἳ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θεοῦ ἑςσήκαςιν, καὶ ἐδόθηςαν αὐσοᾺρ ἑπσὰ
ςάλπιγγερ.
²And I saw the seven angels which stand before God, and seven trumpets were given106 to them.
8:3 Καὶ ἄλλορ ἄγγελορ ἦλθεν καὶ ἐςσάθη ἐπὶ σοῦ θτςιαςσηπίοτ ἔφψν λιβανψσὸν φπτςοῦν, καὶ ἐδόθη
αὐσῷ θτμιάμασα πολλὰ ἵνα δώςει107 σαᾺρ πποςετφαᾺρ σῶν ἁγίψν πάνσψν ἐπὶ σὸ θτςιαςσήπιον σὸ
φπτςοῦν σὸ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ.
³And another angel came and stood at the altar, holding a golden censer, and many incenses were
given to him so that he might present the prayers of all the saints at the golden altar which is before the
throne.
8:4 καὶ ἀνέβη ὁ καπνὸρ σῶν θτμιαμάσψν σαᾺρ πποςετφαᾺρ σῶν ἁγίψν ἐκ φειπὸρ σοῦ ἀγγέλοτ ἐνώπιον
σοῦ θεοῦ.
´And the smoke of the incenses went up before God from the hand of the angel together with the
prayers of the saints.
8:5 καὶ εἴληυεν ὁ ἄγγελορ σὸν λιβανψσόν, καὶ ἐγέμιςεν αὐσὸν ἐκ σοῦ πτπὸρ σοῦ θτςιαςσηπίοτ καὶ
ἔβαλεν εἰρ σὴν γᾸν· καὶ ἐγένονσο βπονσαὶ καὶ υψναὶ καὶ ἀςσπαπαὶ καὶ ςειςμόρ.
µAnd the angel took the censer and filled it with the burning incense, and he hurled it to the earth;
and there came rumblings and noises and peals of thunder, and earthquakes.
8:6 Καὶ οἱ ἑπσὰ ἄγγελοι οἱ ἔφονσερ σὰρ ἑπσὰ ςάλπιγγαρ ἟σοίμαςαν αὐσοὺρ ἵνα ςαλπίςψςιν.
¶And the seven angels who had the seven trumpets readied themelves108 to play.

102
7:17b txt ἐκ A C P 046 052 35 82 94 104 175 424 459 469 757 792 1006 1611 1828 1841 1852 1862 1888 2017 2042 2060 2065
2073 2138 2329 2436 copsa NA27 // ἀπὸ 241 456 920 1854 1859 2019 2020 2040 2053 2059 2074 2081 2186 2351 2814 TR //
δὲ irgig Cwn Ppik // jac 051 1384 2030 2050 2062. Il kmdepl Gpeei ἀπὸ has absorbed ἐκ. This recurring variant,
therefore, is a good indicator of the faithfulness of the manuscript to the original reading. Generally, Codex A
represents the oldest reading for Revelation.
103 7:16-17 Isaiah 49:10, 13; Isaiah 25:8

104
8:1a txt ὅσαν A C 1006 1611 1841 NA27 {\} // ὅσε P 046 and most all minuscules TR HF RP PK. The UBS editorial
cmkkirree: “The peadilg ὅσε qeekq rm be al aqqikijariml rm rhe qiv ilqralceq mf ὅσε ἢνοιξεν il chan. 6. (Fmp almrhep
example of ὅσαν with the indicative in the book of Revelation, qee 4:9.)”
105
8:1b rvr ἟μιύπιον P 046 757 1774 & pejj. Gp. TR HF RP PK WH NA27 // ειμιψπον A // ἟μιψπον C 177 180 337 452 467 498
1704 2021 2053 2200 // ειμιψπιον 1828 2038* 2595 // ημιαπιον 1918 // ημτψπιον 522 // ημιοπιον 181 2056* 2814 //
἞μιύπιψν 2081 // ἞μιψνιον 1948 // omit Beat // lac 051 88 110 1384 2022 2030 2050 2052 2062 2091.
106
8:2 txt ἐδόθηςαν C P 046 & rell. Gr. TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ἐδψθηςαν 104 180 181 459 616 922 2031 2033 2329 //
ἐδψθη 792 // ἐδόθη A 052 18 172 429 919 920 1849 1859 1955 2018 2027 2039 2040 2041 2060 2070 2076 2080 2138 2256
2286 2302 2305 2349 syrh // omit καὶ…ςάλπιγγερ 628 // lac 051 88 1384 2022 2030 2050 2052 2062 2091.
107 8:3 rvr δώςει (fsr ild) A C 35 94 241 424 469 757 1611 1859 1862 1888 2040 2042 2060 2186 2436 2814 HF PK NA27 {\}
// δοςη 2351 // δύςῃ (1aor subj) P 046 82 104 175 459 627 792 920 1828 1852 1854 2017 2020 2059 2065 2073 2074 2081
2138 2329 (aor subj) 456 1006 1841 (2019) 2053 // lac 051 88 1384 2022 2030 2050 2052 2062 2091. More
likely that an original future form was corrected to a subjunctive form than vice versa. But the subjunctive and future
in NT Greek have overlapping domains anyway, and all three of these readings may be rendered as English subjunctives.
108 8:6 rvr αὐσοὺρ * A 2039 2138 2351 NA27 {\} // ἑαὐσαρ (acc nj fek) 792 // αὑσοὺρ WH // ἑατσοὺρ ¹ P 046 052 82 94

241 469 627 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1888 2053 (2074 ἐατσοὺρ) 2329 2351 TR HF RP PK // omit eth // lac C 051
 - 28
-
8:7 Καὶ ὁ ππῶσορ ἐςάλπιςεν· καὶ ἐγένεσο φάλαζα καὶ πῦπ μεμιγμένα ἐν αἵμασι, καὶ ἐβλήθη εἰρ σὴν
γᾸν· καὶ σὸ σπίσον σᾸρ γᾸρ κασεκάη, καὶ σὸ σπίσον σῶν δένδπψν κασεκάη, καὶ πᾶρ φόπσορ φλψπὸρ
κασεκάη.
·And the first one sounded his trumpet; and there came hail and fire mixed with blood, and it was
rained upon the earth; and one third of the earth was burned up, and one third of the trees were burned
up, and all the green grass was burned up.
8:8 Καὶ ὁ δεύσεπορ ἄγγελορ ἐςάλπιςεν· καὶ ὡρ ὄπορ μέγα πτπὶ καιόμενον ἐβλήθη εἰρ σὴν θάλαςςαν·
καὶ ἐγένεσο σὸ σπίσον σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ αἷμα,
¸And the second angel sounded his trumpet; and something like a huge mountain burning with fire109
was hurled into the sea, and one third of the sea was turned to blood,
8:9 καὶ ἀπέθανεν σὸ σπίσον σῶν κσιςμάσψν σῶν ἐν σᾹ θαλάςςῃ, σὰ ἔφονσα χτφάρ, καὶ σὸ σπίσον σῶν
πλοίψν διευθάπηςαν.
¹and one third of the creatures that have lives110 in the sea died, and one third of the ships were
destroyed.
8:10 Καὶ ὁ σπίσορ ἄγγελορ ἐςάλπιςεν· καὶ ἔπεςεν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἀςσὴπ μέγαρ καιόμενορ ὡρ λαμπάρ,
καὶ ἔπεςεν ἐπὶ σὸ σπίσον σῶν ποσαμῶν καὶ ἐπὶ σὰρ πηγὰρ σῶν ὑδάσψν.
¹⁰And the third angel sounded his trumpet; and a huge star fell from heaven, burning like a lamp, and
it fell on a third of the rivers, and on the sources of the waters.
8:11 καὶ σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ ἀςσέπορ λέγεσαι ὁ Ἄχινθορ. καὶ ἐγένεσο σὸ σπίσον σῶν ὑδάσψν εἰρ ἄχινθον,
καὶ πολλοὶ σῶν ἀνθπώπψν ἀπέθανον ἐκ σῶν ὑδάσψν, ὅσι ἐπικπάνθηςαν.
¹¹And the name of the star means "Wormwood." And a third of the waters were turned into
bitterness, and many of the people died from the waters because they were made bitter.
8:12 Καὶ ὁ σέσαπσορ ἄγγελορ ἐςάλπιςεν· καὶ ἐπλήγη σὸ σπίσον σοῦ ἟λίοτ καὶ σὸ σπίσον σᾸρ ςελήνηρ
καὶ σὸ σπίσον σῶν ἀςσέπψν, ἵνα ςκοσιςθᾹ σὸ σπίσον αὐσῶν καὶ ἟ ἟μέπα μὴ υάνῃ σὸ σπίσον αὐσᾸρ, καὶ
἟ νὺξ ὁμοίψρ.

1384 2030 2050 2062. The first reading, though it can mean "readied the trumpets," may well mean exactly the same as
the third one, that has the rough breathing, and the fourth one that has the full reflexive form. The reflexive meaning
of the smooth-breathed form is according to Hellenistic usage. Either way, it is a small distinction to make, between
readying yourself or readying your trumpet. And there is much more to get ready with the trumpet than with yourself,
especially if you are an angel it seems to me. I mean, you wouldn't have to go to the bathroom first or anything like
that. Thus the generalized rendering of the ESV seems suitable, "they prepared to blow them."
109 8:8 rvr yA} πτπὶ ¹¹µvid A P 052 35* 94 424 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081
2329 2344 2351 2814 itar,gig,(h) vg syrh copsa,bo TR NA27 {\} // omit 046 35c 82 104 241 469 627 757 792 920 2138 K syrph
Tyc HF RP PK // lac C 051 1384 2030 2050 2062.
110 8:9 Gpeei: σὰ ἔφονσα χτφάρ, jirepajjw, "a rhipd mf rhe cpearspeq il rhe qea died, rhmqe nmqqeqqilg qmsjq." Basep begilq

hiq jevicml elrpw fmp rhiq umpd χτφή, "qmsj," bw qawilg, "Ir iq mfrel iknmqqibje rm dpau hapd ald faqr jileq berueel rhe
meanings of this many-sided word." It would certainly be silly to render this instance of the word as "lives," as follows:
"one third of the creatures in the sea died, those having lives." It is very unlikely that any author would feel the need to
make clear that it was those creatures that had lives, that died. This seems to be a demonstrative phrase, specifying
some particular subset of creatures. "Those that have breath" seems possible, as in conformance with the usage in
Genesis. Compare LXX Genesis 1:30, those having the breath of life; and 2:7, where the man became a soul when he
received the breath of life through his nostrils. Further, the LXX in Genesis 1:20-23 calls those sea creatures that
breathe, such as whales and snakes, "souls." But then the question arises why the bloody sea would kill only air-
bpearhepq. The npmbjekaric nhpaqe, σὰ ἔφονσα χτφάρ, uirh rhe lmkilarite defilire apricje, iq cmkkelred ml il rhe BDF
grammar in § 136(1) as follows, "Revelation exhibits a quantity of striking solecisms which are based especially on
inattention to agreement (a rough style), in contrast to the rest of the NT and to the other writings ascribed to John: (1)
An appositional phrase (or circumstantial participle) is often found in the nominative instead of an oblique case (§
137(3))." The only reasonable apposition or circumstance seems to be as worded above: "those that have lives in the
sea."
 - 29
-
¹²And the fourth angel sounded his trumpet; and a third of the sun was struck, and a third of the
moon and a third of the stars, such that one third of their light was darkened111 and a third of the
daylight would not be shined, and the same with the night.
8:13 Καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἢκοτςα ἑνὸρ ἀεσοῦ πεσομένοτ ἐν μεςοτπανήμασι λέγονσορ υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ, Οὐαὶ
οὐαὶ οὐαὶ σοὺρ κασοικοῦνσαρ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ ἐκ σῶν λοιπῶν υψνῶν σᾸρ ςάλπιγγορ σῶν σπιῶν ἀγγέλψν
σῶν μελλόνσψν ςαλπίζειν.
¹³And I looked, and I heard an eagle112 flying at zenith saying with a very loud voice, "Woe, woe,
woe to those dwelling on the earth because of the remaining sounds of the trumpet from the three
angels about to sound!"

Chapter 9
The Fifth Trumpet
9:1 Καὶ ὁ πέμπσορ ἄγγελορ ἐςάλπιςεν· καὶ εἶδον ἀςσέπα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ πεπσψκόσα εἰρ σὴν γᾸν, καὶ
ἐδόθη αὐσῷ ἟ κλεὶρ σοῦ υπέασορ σᾸρ ἀβύςςοτ.
¹And the fifth angel sounded his trumpet; and I saw a fallen star,113 fallen out of heaven onto earth,
and the key to the bottomless pit had been given to him.
9:2 καὶ ἢνοιξεν σὸ υπέαπ σᾸρ ἀβύςςοτ, καὶ ἀνέβη καπνὸρ ἐκ σοῦ υπέασορ ὡρ καπνὸρ καμίνοτ
μεγάληρ, καὶ ἐςκοσώθη ὁ ἣλιορ καὶ ὁ ἀὴπ ἐκ σοῦ καπνοῦ σοῦ υπέασορ.
²And he opened the bottomless pit, and smoke ascended from the pit like smoke from a giant
furnace. And the sun and the sky became dark from the smoke of the pit.
9:3 καὶ ἐκ σοῦ καπνοῦ ἐξᾸλθον ἀκπίδερ εἰρ σὴν γᾸν, καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσοᾺρ ἐξοτςία ὡρ ἔφοτςιν ἐξοτςίαν οἱ
ςκοππίοι σᾸρ γᾸρ.
³And from the smoke locusts went out over the earth, and they were given a power like the power
that the scorpions of Earth have.
9:4 καὶ ἐππέθη αὐσοᾺρ ἵνα μὴ ἀδικήςοτςιν σὸν φόπσον σᾸρ γᾸρ οὐδὲ πᾶν φλψπὸν οὐδὲ πᾶν δένδπον, εἰ
μὴ σοὺρ ἀνθπώποτρ οἵσινερ οὐκ ἔφοτςι σὴν ςυπαγᾺδα σοῦ θεοῦ ἐπὶ σῶν μεσώπψν.
´And it was commanded them that they not harm the grass of the earth or anything green or any
tree,114 but only humans who do not have the seal of God upon their foreheads.
9:5 καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσοᾺρ115 ἵνα μὴ ἀποκσείνψςιν αὐσούρ, ἀλλ‖ ἵνα βαςανιςθήςονσαι μᾸναρ πένσε· καὶ ὁ
βαςανιςμὸρ αὐσῶν ὡρ βαςανιςμὸρ ςκοππίοτ, ὅσαν παίςῃ ἄνθπψπον.

111 8:12 The verb 'was darkened' is singular. I don't think it is saying that one third of 'them were darkened,' but rather
one third of something singular 'was darkened,' and the meaning is that one third of their strength, one third of the
collective light was darkened. What it is NOT saying is that one third of the number of them were totally dark. And
probably not that one third of the duration of the day or night was dark. It is saying that the day and the night were
each only two thirds as light as normal. See Isaiah 13:10; Ezekiel 32:7; Joel 3:15
112 8:13 txt ἀεσοῦ ¹¹⁵ A 046 35 82 94 175 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888
2017 2019 2020 2040 2042 2053 2065 2138 2329 2351 2436 Κ itgig,h,z vg syrph,h copsa,bo eth Cass Beat Tyc HF RP PK NA27
{\} // ἀγγέλοτ P 104 241 680 2059 2060 2073* (2074) 2081 2186 2286 2302 2814 A arm arab TR // ἀγγέλοτ ὡρ ἀεσοῦ 42 //
lacuna C 051 1384 2030 2050 2062. "Had rhe Anmcajwnriqr upirrel ἀγγέλοτ, ἄλλοτ umsjd npmbabjw hate raiel rhe njace mf
ἑνὸρ; cf. 7:2; 8:3." (H. B. Suere, The Apocalypse of St. John, ad loc.).
113 9:1 That is, a fallen angel. Angels are called stars also in Judges 5:20; Job 38:7; Isaiah 14:13; Daniel 8:10 / Rev. 12:4; Rev.

1:20. In this verse in Revelation, it is a "fallen star," which is another way to refer to a demon; one of the 1/3 of the
angels that Satan took with him when he was expelled from heaven.
114
9:4 Compare ch. 6:6, "A quart of wheat for a day's wage, or three barley loaves for a day's wage. And don't you
damage the oil or wine." An implication here about the green grass and trees, from the commandment to the locusts
that they not damage anything green, could be that green things will be precious and rare in those days already, before
ajj rheqe njagseq raie njace. Ol rhe mrhep hald, jmcsqrq‖ larspaj ilcjilariml umsjd be rm ear qsch, ald rhew ape beilg
commanded to do otherwise.
 - 30
-
µAnd orders were given them that they not kill them, but that they be tormented for five months.
And their torment will be like the pain of a scorpion when it strikes a person.
9:6 καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ ἟μέπαιρ ἐκείναιρ ζησήςοτςιν οἱ ἄνθπψποι σὸν θάνασον καὶ οὐ μὴ εὑπήςοτςιν αὐσόν,
καὶ ἐπιθτμήςοτςιν ἀποθανεᾺν καὶ υεύγει ὁ θάνασορ ἀπ‖ αὐσῶν.
¶And during those days the people will seek death, and will not find it. Yes, they will long earnestly
to die, and death will elude them.
9:7 Καὶ σὰ ὁμοιώμασα σῶν ἀκπίδψν ὅμοια116 ἵπποιρ ἟σοιμαςμένοιρ εἰρ πόλεμον, καὶ ἐπὶ σὰρ κευαλὰρ
αὐσῶν ὡρ ςσέυανοι ὅμοιοι φπτςῷ,117 καὶ σὰ ππόςψπα αὐσῶν ὡρ ππόςψπα ἀνθπώπψν,
·And the appearance of the locusts was like horses outfitted for war, and on their heads something
like golden crowns, and their faces like human faces,
9:8 καὶ εἶφον σπίφαρ ὡρ σπίφαρ γτναικῶν, καὶ οἱ ὀδόνσερ αὐσῶν ὡρ λεόνσψν ἦςαν,
¸and they had hair like the hair of women, and their teeth were like lions' teeth,
9:9 καὶ εἶφον θώπακαρ ὡρ θώπακαρ ςιδηποῦρ, καὶ ἟ υψνὴ σῶν πσεπύγψν αὐσῶν ὡρ υψνὴ ἁπμάσψν
ἵππψν πολλῶν σπεφόνσψν εἰρ πόλεμον.
¹and they had thoraxes like breastplates of iron, and the sound of their wings was like the sound of
many chariot horses rushing to battle.
9:10 καὶ ἔφοτςιν οὐπὰρ ὁμοίαρ ςκοππίοιρ καὶ κένσπα, καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἟ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν
ἀδικᾸςαι σοὺρ ἀνθπώποτρ μᾸναρ πένσε.
¹⁰And they have tails like scorpions, and stingers, and in their tails their power to do harm 118 to
humans for five months.
9:11 ἔφοτςιν ἐπ‖ αὐσῶν βαςιλέα σὸν ἄγγελον σᾸρ ἀβύςςοτ· ὄνομα αὐσῷ ἗βπαωςσὶ Ἀβαδδὼν καὶ ἐν σᾹ
἗λληνικᾹ ὄνομα ἔφει Ἀπολλύψν.
¹¹They have as king over them the angel of the Abyss. His name in Hebrew is Abaddōn, and in
Greek he has the name Apollyōn.
9:12 Ἡ οὐαὶ ἟ μία ἀπᾸλθεν· ἰδοὺ ἔπφεσαι ἔσι δύο οὐαὶ μεσὰ σαῦσα.
¹²The first woe has passed. Behold, even after all this,119 two woes still are coming.120

115 9:5 rvr αὐσοᾺρ A 792 1611 2053 2070 2080 NA27 {\} // αὐσαᾺρ P 046 0207 61 94 1006 1841 1854 2329 2351 TR HF RP
PK
116 9:7a txt ὅμοια P 046 0207 82 94 241 469 627 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 2065 2074 2138 2329 lat TR
HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ὅμοιοι 792 2344 (itgig,h
tg acc. rm Hmqi.) Bear Twc3 // ὅμοιον qwpph
// ὁμοιώμασα A // ὁμοίψμα
sa
2351 cop Twc1 // ὡςπεπ cmn sa½,bo pt
arab Tyc // lacuna C 051 2030 2050 2062.
117 9:7b rvr ὅμοιοι φπτςῷ A P 469 1006 1611 1828 1841 (1854) 1862 1888 2053 2065 2074 2329 2344 itar,gig,hvid vg syrph,h
copbovid arm eth TR NA27 {\} // φπτςοᾺ 046 0207 82 94 241 627 792 920 2138 Κ arab copsa HF RP PK // ὡρ ςσέυανορ
ὅμοιορ φπτςῷ qwpph 2351 // lacuna C 051 2030 2050 2062.
118 9:10 rvr καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἟ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν ἀδικᾸςαι ⁴⁷ A P (0207) 35 (175) (792) 1006 1611 1841 2053 2073
(2344, 2351) ΝΑ27 y\} // ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν καὶ ἟ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν ἀδικᾸςαι 1828 (1854) 1862 1888 2059 2081 2814 A
itar vgcl syrph (TR precedes with ἦν) // καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςι(ν) σοῦ ἀδικᾸςαι 046 82 94 469 627 757
920 (2329) Κ syrh HF RP PK // lac C 051 1384 2030 2050 2062. See footnote on 12:7, and the endnote on this variant with
a more full listing of variants.
119 9:12a The Gpeei umpdq I peldeped "afrep ajj rhiq" ape μεσὰ σαῦσα. Thiq nhpaqe iq sqsajjw fmsld, il Retejariml, ar rhe

beginning of a sentence, not the end as here. Therefore, there seems to be an emphasis put on this phrase by putting it
last. And the word "behold" adds to the emphasis.
120
9:12b txt ἔπφεσαι ἔσι δύο ´· * A 82 175 456 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1611 1841 1854 2073 2138 2351 HF RP PK NA27
{\} // … ἔπφεσαι… ¹¹µ (only this one word is definite) // ἔπφεσαι δύο 35 2060 2065 // ἔπφεσαι δετσέπα 104 irhvid (et ecce
secundum vae… rhel jacsla) cmnbo // ἔπφονσαι δύο 046* 2019 2059 2081 2814 A itar,gig vg Tyc Erasmus editions 1, 2, 3
Ajdsq Cmjilaesq // ἔπφονσαι ἔσι δύο ¹ P 046c 0207 94 241 424 1828 1862 1888 2053 2074 2329 2344 lat copsa (ἔπφονσαι
ἄλλαι οὐαὶ δόο) TR // lac C 051 1384 2030 2050 2062. I have a complete apparatus on this variant in the back, since it is a
very interesting one. This variant is interesting because of the lack of grammatical agreement (concord) as pertains to
number, in the majority of Greek malsqcpinrq. Thar iq, kmqr kalsqcpinrq qaw, “TWO woe still IT IS cmkilg.” The TR haq
 - 31
-
9:13 Καὶ ὁ ἕκσορ ἄγγελορ ἐςάλπιςεν· καὶ ἢκοτςα υψνὴν μίαν ἐκ σῶν [σεςςάπψν] κεπάσψν σοῦ
θτςιαςσηπίοτ σοῦ φπτςοῦ σοῦ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θεοῦ,
¹³And the sixth angel sounded his trumpet. And I heard a voice121 from the [four]122 horns of the
golden altar before God,
9:14 λέγονσα σῷ ἕκσῳ ἀγγέλῳ, ὁ ἔφψν σὴν ςάλπιγγα, Λῦςον σοὺρ σέςςαπαρ ἀγγέλοτρ σοὺρ
δεδεμένοτρ ἐπὶ σῷ ποσαμῷ σῷ μεγάλῳ Εὐυπάσῃ.
¹´saying to the sixth angel, "Release the four angels that are bound at the great river Euphrates."
9:15 καὶ ἐλύθηςαν οἱ σέςςαπερ ἄγγελοι οἱ ἟σοιμαςμένοι εἰρ σὴν ὥπαν καὶ ἟μέπαν καὶ μᾸνα καὶ
ἐνιατσόν, ἵνα ἀποκσείνψςιν σὸ σπίσον σῶν ἀνθπώπψν.

cmlcmpd: “TWO woe still ARE cmkilg.” (Yer rhe umpd οὐαὶ iq qilgsjap.) Bsr uhar iq kmqr ilrepeqrilg iq rhe cmlcmpd mf
the Bohairic Coptic (3rd Celrspw): “a SECOND woe IS cmkilg.” The Bschalal Irajic kalsqcpinr h (55) (5 th century) has a
jacsla fmp rhe tepb, bsr ir ajqm qawq “rhe SECOND ume.” The qilgsjap tepb ἔπφεσαι is the oldest reading for the verb, and
the readings δύο ald δετσέπα ape abmsr rhe qake age, uirh δόο nephanq qjighrjw mjdep. Yer rhe fmpk δόο cal qrijj be
raiel rm keal “qecmld,” uirh rhe umpd οὐαὶ beilg qilgsjap. Il Sekiric jalgsageq rhepe iq al akbigsirw berueel “rum”
ald “qecmld,” Capdilaj ald Opdilaj. Bsr il BDF §248(3), deBpsllep qawq “Lare Gpeei ald Latin, however, concur in this
akbigsirw.” Thsq rhiq kighr be npmnepjw rpalqjared, “qrijj a qecmld ume iq cmkilg.” Thiq tapialr iq kelrimled Il BDF
§136(5) as an example of the frequent solecisms to be found in Revelation.
121 9:13a rvr υψνὴν μίαν ⁴⁷ 0207 A P 046 82 469* 627 920 1611 1841 2053 2074 2344 itar,gig vg syrph,h copsa,bo Vict.
(vocem unam ex quatuor cornibus) TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // μίαν υψνὴν 2351 // υψνὴρ μίαρ ¹ 469c // υψνὴν ἑνορ 2329 //
υψνὴν μεγαλην 424 1862 1888 2053 // υψνὴν * 2020 // "from one of the four" arm4 arab // μίαν irgig Apr. Prim. Cypr.
Tyc 1,2,3 Beat. // lacuna C 051 1384 2050. Thepe iq lm diffepelce il kealilg berueel υψνὴν μίαν ald υψνὴν, qilce rhe
umpd μίαν hepe npmbabjw jsqr qepteq aq al ildefilire apricje, aq il Semitic usage. (Neither Hebrew nor Greek normally
haq al ildefilire apricje; rhmsgh il Gpeei qmkerikeq rhe umpd σιρ qepteq qmkeuhar qm.) Ir iq reknrilg rm peldep rhiq aq
"a single voice from the four horns," since "single" would be a natural contradistinction to "four." The word "four" is
also in dispute; see next footnote. Hoskier's rendering of this is, "And the sixth angel sounded and I heard a voice of one
from the (four) corners of the altar." He says the clue is ms. 2329's seeming disagreement il geldep mf υψνὴ, rhsq
clueing us that there must be a pause or comma between "voice" and "one."
¹¹⁵ P 046 35 82 104 241 424 469 627 757 792 (σεςαπψν) 920 1006 1828 1841 1854
122 9:13b rvr yD} σεςςάπψν κεπάσψν vid

1862 1888 2019 2059 2060 2065 2073 2138 2329 2351 (2081 2814 δ) vgcl syrph Andrew; Cyprian Tyconius Primasisus
Bearsq TR HF RP PK [NA27] yC} // κεπάσψν ⁴⁷ ¹ A 0207 94 1611 2053 2074 (+κεκπαγοσορ) 2344 ir ar,gig,z vgww,st syrh
ms
copsa ,bo eth Haymo Bed. ps-Ambr. // omit μίαν ἐκ σῶν σεςςάπψν κεπάσψν * – "I heard a voice from the golden altar
before God" // lacuna C 051 1384 2030 2050 2062.

Bauer says this use of the numeral one has the meaning of "as one; with unity." Though ordinarily in that use, the
numeral precedes the noun, and does not follow it as here. (The author of the apocalypse is not known for strictly
following all grammatical rules.) In another place in Revelation we have one voice coming from a group of four, and
rhar iq il Ret. 6:6, “a tmice il rhe kidqr mf rhe fmsp,” ald ilrepeqrilgjw, rhe umpd “mle” iq lmr rhepe kmdifwilg tmice. The
UBS Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament says, "The weight of the external evidence for the presence and
fmp rhe abqelce mf σεςςάπψν iq ajkmqr eteljw bajalced. Among internal considerations, on the one hand it is possible
rhar rhe umpd uaq added il mpdep rm kaie al alrirheqiq rm υψνὴν μίαν ald a napajjejiqk uirh σοὺρ ἀγγέλοτρ mf tep. 14;
on the other hand it is possible that the word was accidentally omitted in transcription because of a certain similarity
uirh rhe fmjjmuilg κεπάσψν. Il tieu mf qsch cmlqideparimlq a kajmpirw mf rhe Cmkkirree rhmsghr ir beqr rm ilcjsde rhe
word in the text, but to enclose it within square brackets. Among the singular readings the mkiqqiml mf μίαν...κεπάσψν
in * iq lmreumprhw." The alrirheqiq rhew ape rajiilg abmsr iq rhar rhe umpd “mle” accmpdilg rm Basep, kealq, “aq mle, il
slirw,” uhich qeekq rm peosipe rhe kelriml mf mp rhe nmilrilg msr mf kmpe rhal mle qmspce fmp rhe mle tmice, and so
rhsq rhe addiriml mf rhe umpd “fmsp.” I rhili rhe mkiqqiml mf μίαν ('mle') il * with the genitive clause following it
signifies that the original scribe associated the * with the clause after it, as I said earlier. I suppose there is some
possibility that this whole sentence could be translated, "And I heard a voice, one of the horns of the golden altar before
God..."

All the altars mentioned in the Mosaic temples, and in the Ezekiel 43:15 temple, have four horns, see Ex 27:2; 29:12; 30:10;
43:20; Lev. 4:7, 18, 25, 30, 34; 8:15; 9:9; 16:18; I Kings 1:50; 2:28; Psalm 118:27, Jer. 17:1; Zech. 1:18 (Amos 3:14 says "horns of
the altar" without the number four). Moreover, the altar of incense was also golden, Exodus 39:38; 40:5, 26; Numbers
4:11; I Kings 7:48; 2 Chronicles 4:19.
 - 32
-
¹µAnd he released the four angels, held ready for that hour and day and month and year in order to
kill one third of humanity.
9:16 καὶ ὁ ἀπιθμὸρ σῶν ςσπασετμάσψν σοῦ ἱππικοῦ διςμτπιάδερ μτπιάδψν· ἢκοτςα σὸν ἀπιθμὸν
αὐσῶν.
¹¶And the number of their mounted troops was 200,000,000. I heard the number of them.
9:17 καὶ οὕσψρ εἶδον σοὺρ ἵπποτρ ἐν σᾹ ὁπάςει καὶ σοὺρ καθημένοτρ ἐπ‖ αὐσῶν, ἔφονσαρ θώπακαρ
πτπίνοτρ καὶ ὑακινθίνοτρ καὶ θειώδειρ· καὶ αἱ κευαλαὶ σῶν ἵππψν ὡρ κευαλαὶ λεόνσψν, καὶ ἐκ σῶν
ςσομάσψν αὐσῶν ἐκποπεύεσαι πῦπ καὶ καπνὸρ καὶ θεᾺον.
¹·And this is how I saw the horses in the vision, and those sitting on them: Having breastplates like
fire, that is, dusky red and sulphur colored; and the heads of the horses like heads of lions, and from
their mouths comes fire and smoke and sulphur.
9:18 ἀπὸ σῶν σπιῶν πληγῶν σούσψν ἀπεκσάνθηςαν σὸ σπίσον σῶν ἀνθπώπψν, ἐκ σοῦ πτπὸρ καὶ σοῦ
καπνοῦ καὶ σοῦ θείοτ σοῦ ἐκποπετομένοτ ἐκ σῶν ςσομάσψν αὐσῶν.
¹¸By these three plagues, of the fire and smoke and sulphur coming from their mouths, one third of
humanity was killed.
9:19 ἟ γὰπ ἐξοτςία σῶν ἵππψν ἐν σῷ ςσόμασι αὐσῶν ἐςσιν καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν· αἱ γὰπ οὐπαὶ
αὐσῶν ὅμοιαι ὄυεςιν, ἔφοτςαι κευαλάρ, καὶ ἐν αὐσαᾺρ ἀδικοῦςιν.
¹¹Now the power of the horses is in their mouths and in their tails; for their tails are like snakes,
having heads, and with these they do injury.
9:20 Καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ σῶν ἀνθπώπψν, οἳ οὐκ ἀπεκσάνθηςαν ἐν σαᾺρ πληγαᾺρ σαύσαιρ, οὐδὲ123 μεσενόηςαν
ἐκ σῶν ἔπγψν σῶν φειπῶν αὐσῶν, ἵνα μὴ πποςκτνήςοτςιν σὰ δαιμόνια καὶ σὰ εἴδψλα σὰ φπτςᾶ καὶ σὰ
ἀπγτπᾶ καὶ σὰ φαλκᾶ καὶ σὰ λίθινα καὶ σὰ ξύλινα, ἃ οὔσε βλέπειν δύνανσαι οὔσε ἀκούειν οὔσε
πεπιπασεᾺν,
²⁰And the rest of humanity, those who were not killed by these plagues, they did not repent, neither
of the works of their hands, such that they worship demons and idols made of gold and silver and
bronze and stone and wood, which can124 neither see nor hear nor walk,
9:21 καὶ οὐ μεσενόηςαν ἐκ σῶν υόνψν αὐσῶν οὔσε ἐκ σῶν υαπμάκψν αὐσῶν οὔσε ἐκ σᾸρ ποπνείαρ
αὐσῶν οὔσε ἐκ σῶν κλεμμάσψν αὐσῶν.
²¹and neither did they repent of their murders, nor their potions, 125 nor their sexual immorality, nor
their thefts.

123
9:20a txt οὐδὲ ⁴⁷ 046 69 1778 2020 2053 2344 copsa,bo NA27 {\} // οὔσε A P 35 1611 2059 2060 2065 2081 2186 2432
2814 A itgig vg Prim Andrewa,bav Cyp ps-Akbp TR // οὐ C 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 459 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1828
1841 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 2017 2019 2040 2042 2073 2074 2138 2351 2436 K arm Andrewc,p Beat Areth HF RP PK //
καὶ οὐ 2329 syrph,h arm4 Tyc // lac ⁸⁵ ¹¹⁵ 051 1384 2030 2050 2062. Many Latin mss are inconclusive.
9:20b txt δύνανσαι (plural) ⁸⁵ ¹¹⁵ A C P 35 94 104 241 424 459 469 1006 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2020 2053
124

2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2329 2351 2436 latt syrh NA27 {\} // δύνασαι (singular) ⁴⁷ 046 82 175 456 627 757
920 1611 1852 1859 2017 2040 2042 2186 2814 K TR HF RP PK // omit 792 eth syrph // lac 051 1384 2030 2050 2062.
125 9:21 rvr υαπμάκψν ⁴⁷ ¹¹⁵ C 82 175 424 456 792 920 1006 1611 1841 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 2017 2040 2042 2138
K copbo Andrewc Areth HF NA27 {\} // υαπμακιῶν A P 046 104 459 469 2019 2060 2073 2329 2344 2351 Aldpeu bav* //
υαπμακειῶν 35 94 241 757 2020 2053 2059 2065 2074 2081 2186 2432 2814 A syrph,h copsamss arm Andrewa,bavc,p TR RP
PK // "divination" arm4 // "potions of sorcery" copbo // "adultery" copsa¼ // omit οὔσε ἐκ σῶν υαπμάκψν αὐσῶν 627
(1828 bsr υαπμακειῶν added at end) itar,z copsams arm2 Cyp Tyc1 // lacuna ⁸⁵ 051 1384 2030 2050 2062. This Greek
umpd υάπμακον - phármakon is used nowhere else in the New Testament. Its meaning in other literature ranges from
poison, to magic potions and charms to medicines and drugs. The other Greek words in the N.T. derived from the same
root usually pertain to sorcery and magic. In much of the world today, there are still witch doctors and shamans, and
they commonly in their craft employ drugs and the altered state caused by them. Note that the Textus Receptus uses
rhe umpd υαπμακεία - pharmakeía (sorcery) following the third reading instead of phármakon. The UBS committee says
 - 33
-

Chapter 10
The Prophet's Bitter Burden
10:1 Καὶ εἶδον ἄλλον ἄγγελον ἰςφτπὸν κασαβαίνονσα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ, πεπιβεβλημένον νευέλην, καὶ
἟ ἶπιρ ἐπὶ σὴν κευαλὴν αὐσοῦ, καὶ σὸ ππόςψπον αὐσοῦ ὡρ ὁ ἣλιορ, καὶ οἱ πόδερ αὐσοῦ ὡρ ςσῦλοι
πτπόρ,
¹And I saw another powerful angel coming down out of heaven, wrapped in a cloud, and a nimbus126
above his head, and his face like the sun, and his legs127 like columns of fire,
10:2 καὶ ἔφψν ἐν σᾹ φειπὶ αὐσοῦ βιβλαπίδιον ἞νεῳγμένον. καὶ ἔθηκεν σὸν πόδα αὐσοῦ σὸν δεξιὸν ἐπὶ
σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ, σὸν δὲ εὐώντμον ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ,
²and holding in his hands a little scroll that was opened. And he placed his right foot upon the sea,
and his left upon the land,
10:3 καὶ ἔκπαξεν υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ ὥςπεπ λέψν μτκᾶσαι. καὶ ὅσε ἔκπαξεν, ἐλάληςαν αἱ ἑπσὰ βπονσαὶ σὰρ
ἑατσῶν υψνάρ.
³and cried out with a great voice, like a lion roaring. And when he had cried out, the seven thunders
spoke with their sounds.128
10:4 καὶ ὅσε ἐλάληςαν αἱ ἑπσὰ βπονσαί, ἔμελλον γπάυειν· καὶ ἢκοτςα υψνὴν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ
λέγοτςαν, ΢υπάγιςον ἃ ἐλάληςαν αἱ ἑπσὰ βπονσαί, καὶ μὴ αὐσὰ γπάχῃρ.
´And when the seven thunders had spoken, I was about to write, and I heard a voice from heaven
saying, "Seal up what things the seven thunders have spoken, and do not write them."
10:5 Καὶ ὁ ἄγγελορ ὃν εἶδον ἑςσῶσα ἐπὶ σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ καὶ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ ἦπεν σὴν φεᾺπα αὐσοῦ σὴν
δεξιὰν εἰρ σὸν οὐπανὸν
µAnd the angel which I had seen standing on the sea and on the land, he lifted his right 129 hand to
heaven,
10:6 καὶ ὤμοςεν ἐν σῷ ζῶνσι εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν, ὃρ ἔκσιςεν σὸν οὐπανὸν καὶ σὰ ἐν αὐσῷ
καὶ σὴν γᾸν καὶ σὰ ἐν αὐσᾹ καὶ σὴν θάλαςςαν καὶ σὰ ἐν αὐσᾹ, ὅσι φπόνορ οὐκέσι ἔςσαι,
¶and swore by Him who lives for ever and ever, He who gave birth to the heaven and the things in it,
and to the earth and the things in it, and to the sea and the things in it, he swore that there shall be no
more time,
10:7 ἀλλ‖ ἐν σαᾺρ ἟μέπαιρ σᾸρ υψνᾸρ σοῦ ἑβδόμοτ ἀγγέλοτ, ὅσαν μέλλῃ ςαλπίζειν, καὶ ἐσελέςθη σὸ
μτςσήπιον σοῦ θεοῦ, ὡρ εὐηγγέλιςεν σοὺρ ἑατσοῦ δούλοτρ σοὺρ ππουήσαρ.
·but that in the days of the blast of the seventh angel, whenever he is about to sound his trumpet,
even then will be brought to completion the mystery of God, as he has announced it to his servants the
prophets.130

rhew chmqe rhe peadilg υαπμάκψν "naprjw ml rhe baqiq mf evreplaj qsnnmpr, ald naprjw becasqe copyists would have been
kmpe jiiejw rm ajrep ir rm rhe kmpe qnecific υαπμακ(ε)ιῶν, uhich mccspq il 18:23 ald Gaj. 5:20, rhal tice tepqa."
126 10:1a Or, halo, or aura. Halo is an astronomical term meaning any bright-colored circle surrounding another body,

like the lunar rainbow. This is the Greek word Iris, which originally was the messenger going back and forth between
the gods.
127 10:1b The Greek word is the word for feet, but in many languages the words for foot or for hand can mean the whole

extremity or whole limb. It is far more appropriate to speak of a leg being like a column or pillar than a foot being like a
column or pillar.
128
10:3 Op, “uirh rheip tmiceq.”
129
10:5 txt σὴν δεξιὰν ⁴⁷ ¸µ C P 046 rell. Gr. minuscules syrh eth arab copsa,bo10/12 HF RP PK NA27 {\} // omit A 35 181
296 2019 2026 2038 2049 2057 2059 2060 2065 2081 2186 2286 2595 A harl vg syrph copbomss TR // lac ¹¹⁵ 051 88 337
1384 1626 2022 2030 2032 2050 2052 2062 2091.
 - 34
-
10:8 Καὶ ἟ υψνὴ ἡν ἢκοτςα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ, πάλιν λαλοῦςαν μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ καὶ λέγοτςαν, Ὕπαγε λάβε
σὸ βιβλίον σὸ ἞νεῳγμένον ἐν σᾹ φειπὶ σοῦ ἀγγέλοτ σοῦ ἑςσῶσορ ἐπὶ σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ καὶ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ.
¸And the voice that I had heard from heaven, it spoke with me again, and said, "Go take the scroll 131
that is opened in the hand of the angel who is standing on the sea and on the ground."
10:9 καὶ ἀπᾸλθα ππὸρ σὸν ἄγγελον λέγψν αὐσῷ δοῦναί μοι σὸ βιβλαπίδιον. καὶ λέγει μοι, Λάβε καὶ
κασάυαγε αὐσό, καὶ πικπανεᾺ ςοτ σὴν κοιλίαν, ἀλλ‖ ἐν σῷ ςσόμασί ςοτ ἔςσαι γλτκὺ ὡρ μέλι.
¹And I went over to the angel, asking him to give me the little scroll. And he says to me, "Take it
and eat it, and it will make your stomach bitter, though in your mouth it will be sweet like honey."
10:10 καὶ ἔλαβον σὸ βιβλαπίδιον ἐκ σᾸρ φειπὸρ σοῦ ἀγγέλοτ καὶ κασέυαγον αὐσό, καὶ ἦν ἐν σῷ
ςσόμασί μοτ ὡρ μέλι γλτκύ· καὶ ὅσε ἔυαγον αὐσό, ἐπικπάνθη ἟ κοιλία μοτ.
¹⁰And I took the little scroll132 from the hand of the angel, and I ate it, and in my mouth it was sweet
like honey. And after I had eaten it, my stomach was made bitter.
10:11 καὶ λέγοτςίν μοι, ΔεᾺ ςε πάλιν ππουησεῦςαι ἐπὶ λαοᾺρ καὶ ἔθνεςιν καὶ γλώςςαιρ καὶ βαςιλεῦςιν
πολλοᾺρ.
¹¹And they133 are saying to me, "You must again prophesy concerning134 many peoples and nations
and languages and kings."

Chapter 11
The Two Witnesses
11:1 Καὶ ἐδόθη μοι κάλαμορ ὅμοιορ ῥάβδῳ, λέγψν, Ἔγειπε καὶ μέσπηςον σὸν ναὸν σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ σὸ
θτςιαςσήπιον καὶ σοὺρ πποςκτνοῦνσαρ ἐν αὐσῷ.
¹And a reed135 was given to me, like a measuring rod, as he136 was saying, "Get up, and measure the
temple of God along with the altar and those worshiping in it.

130
10:7 Some mss, ⁸⁵vid 2329 2344 copsa, add καὶ, “ald,” befmpe “rhe npmnherq.” Thepe ape kalw mrhep tapiarimlq il
this phrase in the mss; see endnote.
131 10:8 rvr σὸ βιβλίον A C 1006 1611 1841 1854 2053 comm itar,gig,t vg copsa,bo eth arab Beatus Primasius ps-Ambrose Tyc.

NA27 {\} // σὸ βιβλιο‖ 2053txt // σο βιβληδαπιον 046 // σὸ βιβλιδάπιον 35 82 104 175 241 424 469 627 757 920 1828 1862
1888 2019 2065 2074 2138 Κ HF RP PK // σὸ βιβλάπιον 792 2329 // σὸ βιβλαπίδιον P 94 2059 2073 (2081 βιβλαπειδιον)
2344 (2351 βπβλαπίδιον) qwpph TR // lacuna 051 1384 2030 2050 2062. The Münster Institute online transcript apparatus
projects ´· ¸µ ¹¹µ to read like Codex A.
132 10:10 rvr βιβλαπίδιον A C P 94 2059² 2073 (2059*vid 2081 βιβλαπειδιον) 2344 (2351 βτβλαπτδιον) 2814 A syrph TR
c
NA27 {\} // βιβλίδιον ⁴⁷ 2065 // βιβλίον ⁴⁷vid 046 82 104 175 241 424 469 792 920 1854 1862 1888 2138 K itar,gig,t
vg copsa,bo (erh) HF RP // βιβλιδάπιον 35 627 757 1006 1611 1841 2019 2053 2060 2074 PK // βτβλάπιον 2329 // lacuna 051
1384 2030 2050 2062. The Münster Institute online transcript apparatus projects ¹¹⁵ to read like Codex A.
133 10:11a rvr λέγοτςι(ν) (njspaj) ⁴⁷ A 046 82 175 241 424 456 469 627 792 920 1006 1828 1841 1862 1888 2073 mg 2138
2329 2351 copbo HF RP NA27 {\} // λέγει (qilg) P 35 94 104 757 1611 1854 2019 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073txt 2074 2081 2814
itar,gig,t vg syrph,h copsa,bomss; eth arm Beatus Tyconius Primasius ps-Ambr TR PK // lac C 051 1384 2030 2050 2062.
“Thew” ksqr be rhe qake rum tmiceq rhar hate beel qneaiilg rm Jmhl rhpmsghmsr rhiq chanrep— the voice from heaven,
and the strong angel standing on the sea and on the land.
134 10:11b ἐπὶ - epì with dative. Bauer says it is used here "to introduce the person or thing because of which something

exists or happens to, or with," and he says it is the same use as in Acts 5:35, Hebrews 11:4 and Rev. 22:16.
135 11:1a rvr yA} ῥάβδῳ, λέγψν
⁴⁷ ( * λέγει) A P 82 94 104 205 209 241 456 469 627 920 1006 1611 1841 1852 2017 2019
2020 2040 2042 2053 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2186 2344 2436 2814 it gig,t vg copsa,bo eth Andrew; Primasius TR HF RP
NA27 yA} // ῥάβδῳ, καὶ εἱςσήκει ὁ ἄγγελορ, λέγψν ² (εςσηκει) 046 (ιςσηκει) 424 757 1828 1854 1862 1888 2329 (ιςσικει)
2351 (ιςσηκει) irar syrph,hwith* arm Vict. Tyconius Beatus PK // lacuna C 051 1384 2050. The added words were obviously
to explain who was speaking in v. 1, but the idtentity of the speaker becomes clear in v. 3, when the speaker says, "I will
give authority to my two witnesses." The speaker is God, not an angel.
 - 35
-
11:2 καὶ σὴν αὐλὴν σὴν ἔξψθεν σοῦ ναοῦ ἔκβαλε ἔξψθεν καὶ μὴ αὐσὴν μεσπήςῃρ, ὅσι ἐδόθη σοᾺρ
ἔθνεςιν, καὶ σὴν πόλιν σὴν ἁγίαν πασήςοτςιν μᾸναρ σεςςαπάκονσα δύο.
²And the outer courtyard of the temple you shall exclude, and not measure it, for it has been given to
the Gentiles, and they shall trample on the holy city for forty-two months.
11:3 καὶ δώςψ σοᾺρ δτςὶν μάπστςίν μοτ, καὶ ππουησεύςοτςιν ἟μέπαρ φιλίαρ διακοςίαρ ἑξήκονσα
πεπιβεβλημένοι ςάκκοτρ.
³And I will give authority to my two witnesses, and they will prophesy137 for 1,260 days clothed in
sackcloth."
11:4 οὗσοί εἰςιν αἱ δύο ἐλαᾺαι καὶ αἱ δύο λτφνίαι αἱ ἐνώπιον σοῦ κτπίοτ σᾸρ γᾸρ ἑςσῶσερ.
´These are the two olive trees and the two lampstands which stand before the Lord of the earth.138
11:5 καὶ εἴ σιρ αὐσοὺρ θέλει ἀδικᾸςαι, πῦπ ἐκποπεύεσαι ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασορ αὐσῶν καὶ κασεςθίει σοὺρ
ἐφθποὺρ αὐσῶν· καὶ εἴ σιρ θελήςει αὐσοὺρ ἀδικᾸςαι, οὕσψρ δεᾺ αὐσὸν ἀποκσανθᾸναι.
µAnd if anyone wants to harm them, fire comes from their mouth and consumes their enemies. And
if anyone would want to harm them, this is how he ought to be killed.
11:6 οὗσοι ἔφοτςιν σὴν ἐξοτςίαν κλεᾺςαι σὸν οὐπανόν, ἵνα μὴ ὑεσὸρ βπέφῃ σὰρ ἟μέπαρ σᾸρ
ππουησείαρ αὐσῶν, καὶ ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςιν ἐπὶ σῶν ὑδάσψν ςσπέυειν αὐσὰ εἰρ αἷμα καὶ πασάξαι σὴν
γᾸν ἐν πάςῃ πληγᾹ ὁςάκιρ ἐὰν θελήςψςιν.
¶These have the authority to shut up the sky so that no rain will fall during the days of their
prophesying, and they have authority over the waters to turn them into blood, and to strike the earth
with any kind of plague as often as they wish.
11:7 καὶ ὅσαν σελέςψςιν σὴν μαπστπίαν αὐσῶν, σὸ θηπίον σὸ ἀναβαᾺνον ἐκ σᾸρ ἀβύςςοτ ποιήςει μεσ‖
αὐσῶν πόλεμον καὶ νικήςει αὐσοὺρ καὶ ἀποκσενεᾺ αὐσούρ.
·And when they complete their witness, the beast coming up out of the bottomless pit will make war
with them, and will conquer them and kill them.
11:8 καὶ σὸ πσῶμα139 αὐσῶν ἐπὶ σᾸρ πλασείαρ σᾸρ πόλεψρ σᾸρ μεγάληρ, ἣσιρ καλεᾺσαι πνετμασικῶρ
΢όδομα καὶ Αἴγτπσορ, ὅποτ καὶ ὁ κύπιορ αὐσῶν ἐςσατπώθη.
¸And their corpses lie upon the boulevard of the great city which is spiritually named Sodom140 and
Egypt, where also their Lord was crucified.
11:9 καὶ βλέποτςιν ἐκ σῶν λαῶν καὶ υτλῶν καὶ γλψςςῶν καὶ ἐθνῶν σὸ πσῶμα αὐσῶν ἟μέπαρ σπεᾺρ
καὶ ἣμιςτ, καὶ σὰ πσώμασα αὐσῶν οὐκ ἀυίοτςιν σεθᾸναι εἰρ μνᾸμα.
¹And from peoples and tribes and languages and nations they see their corpses for three and a half
days, and they are not allowing their corpses to be placed in a grave.
11:10 καὶ οἱ κασοικοῦνσερ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ φαίποτςιν ἐπ‖ αὐσοᾺρ καὶ εὐυπαίνονσαι, καὶ δῶπα πέμχοτςιν
ἀλλήλοιρ, ὅσι οὗσοι οἱ δύο ππουᾸσαι ἐβαςάνιςαν σοὺρ κασοικοῦνσαρ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ.
¹⁰And those dwelling on the earth rejoice141 over them, and celebrate, and will send gifts to one
another. For these two prophets had tormented those dwelling on the earth.

136 11:1b A singular masculine subject; it must be God speaking, because later in v. 3 the speaker says, "I will give
authority to my two witnesses."
137 11:3 Literally, "I will give...and they will prophesy..." DeBrunner says in BDF §471(1) that this is a case of "parataxis in

njace mf qsbmpdilariml uirh rhe ilfilirite cjasqe mp rhe ἵνα cjasqe." Thsq, I uijj casqe rhek rm npmnheqw, mp I uijj gite
them authority to prophesy.
138 11:4 Zechariah 4:3, 14

139 11:8a rvr σὸ πσῶμα A C 046 82 241 469 627 920 1006 1841 2053 2138 2351 Ksyrh Tyconius HF RP NA27 {\} //
σὰ πσύμασα  ⁴⁷ P 94 792 1611 1828 1854 1862 1888 2065 (2074 πσψμασαὐσῶν qic) 2329 A itar,gig vg syrph (copsa,bopt)
TR PK // lac 051 2030 2050 2062. This variant is not translatable, since we would render them the same in English.
140 11:8b Isaiah 1:9, 10, 28
 - 36
-
11:11 καὶ μεσὰ σὰρ142 σπεᾺρ ἟μέπαρ καὶ ἣμιςτ πνεῦμα ζψᾸρ ἐκ σοῦ θεοῦ εἰςᾸλθεν ἐν αὐσοᾺρ, καὶ
ἔςσηςαν ἐπὶ σοὺρ πόδαρ αὐσῶν, καὶ υόβορ μέγαρ ἐπέπεςεν ἐπὶ σοὺρ θεψποῦνσαρ αὐσούρ.
¹¹And after three and a half days, the breath of life from God went into them,143 and they stood on
their feet, and great fear fell over those watching them.
11:12 καὶ ἢκοτςαν υψνᾸρ μεγάληρ144 ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ λεγούςηρ αὐσοᾺρ, Ἀνάβασε ὧδε· καὶ ἀνέβηςαν
εἰρ σὸν οὐπανὸν ἐν σᾹ νευέλῃ, καὶ ἐθεώπηςαν αὐσοὺρ οἱ ἐφθποὶ αὐσῶν.
¹²And they145 heard a great voice from heaven saying to them, "Come up here." And they went up
into heaven in a cloud, and their enemies watched them.
11:13 Καὶ ἐν ἐκείνῃ σᾹ ὥπᾳ ἐγένεσο ςειςμὸρ μέγαρ, καὶ σὸ δέκασον σᾸρ πόλεψρ ἔπεςεν, καὶ
ἀπεκσάνθηςαν ἐν σῷ ςειςμῷ ὀνόμασα ἀνθπώπψν φιλιάδερ ἑπσά, καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ ἔμυοβοι ἐγένονσο καὶ
ἔδψκαν δόξαν σῷ θεῷ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ.
¹³And in that hour a great earthquake took place, and one tenth of the city collapsed, and 7,000
people were killed. And the survivors were terrified, and they gave glory to the God of heaven.
11:14 Ἡ οὐαὶ ἟ δετσέπα ἀπᾸλθεν· ἰδοὺ ἟ οὐαὶ ἟ σπίση ἔπφεσαι σαφύ.
¹´The second woe has passed. Behold, the third woe comes quickly.

The Last Trumpet

11:15 Καὶ ὁ ἕβδομορ ἄγγελορ ἐςάλπιςεν· καὶ ἐγένονσο υψναὶ μεγάλαι ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ λέγονσερ,146
἖γένεσο ἟ βαςιλεία σοῦ κόςμοτ σοῦ κτπίοτ ἟μῶν καὶ σοῦ Φπιςσοῦ αὐσοῦ, καὶ βαςιλεύςει εἰρ σοὺρ
αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν.
¹µAnd the seventh angel sounded his trumpet; and there were loud voices in heaven, saying, "The
kingdom of the world has become the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ,147 and he shall reign for
ever and ever."
11:16 καὶ οἱ εἴκοςι σέςςαπερ ππεςβύσεποι [οἱ]148 ἐνώπιον σοῦ θεοῦ καθήμενοι ἐπὶ σοὺρ θπόνοτρ αὐσῶν
ἔπεςαν ἐπὶ σὰ ππόςψπα αὐσῶν καὶ πποςεκύνηςαν σῷ θεῷ

141 11:10 The Textus Receptus has the future indicative rather than the present indicative of rejoice, and the "majority
text" has the present. Yet, the "majority text" has the future indicative for the next verb, celebrate, but the present for
"they see" in v. 9.
142 11:11a rvr σὰρ ⁴⁷ A C Κ TR HF RP NA27 {\} // omit 1854 2344 A PK
143 11:11b txt ἐν αὐσοᾺρ A 94 1006 1841 1854 2065 2074 2329 2351 qwpph Tyc Vig NA27 {\} // αὐσοᾺρ C P 1611 2053 2814 //
εἰρ αὐσοόρ ⁴⁷ 046 82 241 469 627 920 1828 1862 1888 2138 Κ itar,gig vg copsa apk erh HF RP // ἐπ‖ αὐσοόρ 792? TR PK
// lac 051 2030 2050 2062.
144 11:12a rvr υψνᾸρ μεγάληρ ⁴⁷ C P 1841 2074 PK NA27 {\} // υψνᾸν μεγάλην ¹¹⁵ A (046) 82 627 920 1611 2329 2351
TR HF RP // lacuna 051.
14511:12b txt ἢκοτςαν (3pd nj) ¹¹⁵vid * A C P 2053 pc vg syrph,h Tyc.3 TR NA27 {B} // ἢκοτςα (1qr qg) ⁴⁷ c 046 35 82 94
104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138
mg
2351 2814 itar,gig syrh copsa,bo arm ethms apab Aldpeu; Twcmlisq Bearsq HF RP PK // ἀκοόςονσαι (3pd nj fsr kid) 2020
2329 // lacuna 051 1384 2030 2050 2062 Prim Auct Vict. The UBS commentary: "Not only does the weight of external
etidelce fatmp ἢκοτςαν, bsr qilce rhe Seep cmlqralrjw sqeq ἢκοτςα rhpmsghmsr rhe bmmi (24 rikeq), cmnwiqrq uepe kmpe
jiiejw rm qsbqrirsre ἢκοτςα fmp ἢκοτςαν rhal tice tepqa."
,
146 11:15a rvr λέγονσερ (kaqc) A 046 2053 2351 K HF NA27 {\} // λέγοτςαι (fek) ⁴⁷ ¹¹⁵ C 051 94 104 206 1006 1611
1841 1854 2329 2344 A TR RP PK. The referent, υψναὶ, iq fekilile. Ir qeekq kmpe jiiejw rhar rhe ilcmppecr gender
would be changed to the correct than vice versa. John in Revelation is known for inattention to grammatical
agreement.
147 11:15b That is, his Anointed.

148 11:16a rvr οἱ ἐνώπιον C P 051 82 241 469 627 792 920 1611 1828 1854 1862 1888 2053 2074 2138 2329 2344 2351 syrph
TR HF RP PK [NA27] {\} // ἐνώπιον ⁴⁷ A 046 1006 1841 2065 (copsa) Cypr // lacuna 2030 2050 2062.
 - 37
-
¹¶And the twenty-four elders, who sit149 on their thrones before God,150 fell on their faces and
worshiped God,
11:17 λέγονσερ, Εὐφαπιςσοῦμέν ςοι, κύπιε ὁ θεὸρ ὁ πανσοκπάσψπ, ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἦν, ὅσι εἴληυαρ σὴν
δύναμίν ςοτ σὴν μεγάλην καὶ ἐβαςίλετςαρ·
¹·saying, "We thank you, Lord God Almighty, who is and who was,151 that you have taken that great
power of yours and begun to reign.
11:18 καὶ σὰ ἔθνη ὠπγίςθηςαν, καὶ ἦλθεν ἟ ὀπγή ςοτ καὶ ὁ καιπὸρ σῶν νεκπῶν κπιθᾸναι καὶ δοῦναι
σὸν μιςθὸν σοᾺρ δούλοιρ ςοτ σοᾺρ ππουήσαιρ καὶ σοᾺρ ἁγίοιρ καὶ σοᾺρ υοβοτμένοιρ σὸ ὄνομά ςοτ, σοὺρ
μικποὺρ καὶ σοὺρ μεγάλοτρ,152 καὶ διαυθεᾺπαι σοὺρ διαυθείπονσαρ σὴν γᾸν.
¹¸And the nations have become angry, and your anger also has come, and the time for the dead 153 to
be judged, and reward to be given to your servants the prophets and to the saints and to those fearing
your name, both small and great, and to destroy the ones destroying154 the earth."155
11:19 καὶ ἞νοίγη ὁ ναὸρ σοῦ θεοῦ [ὁ] ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ, καὶ ὤυθη ἟ κιβψσὸρ σᾸρ διαθήκηρ αὐσοῦ ἐν σῷ
ναῷ αὐσοῦ· καὶ ἐγένονσο ἀςσπαπαὶ καὶ υψναὶ καὶ βπονσαὶ καὶ ςειςμὸρ καὶ φάλαζα μεγάλη.
¹¹And the temple of God in heaven opened, and the ark of his covenant was seen in his temple; and
there came peals of thunder, and noises and rumblings and earthquakes, and large hailstones.

Chapter 12
The Woman, Her Seed, and the Dragon
12:1 Καὶ ςημεᾺον μέγα ὤυθη ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ, γτνὴ πεπιβεβλημένη σὸν ἣλιον, καὶ ἟ ςελήνη ὑποκάσψ
σῶν ποδῶν αὐσᾸρ, καὶ ἐπὶ σᾸρ κευαλᾸρ αὐσᾸρ ςσέυανορ ἀςσέπψν δώδεκα,
¹And a great sign was seen in heaven: a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet,
and upon her head a crown of twelve stars,
12:2 καὶ ἐν γαςσπὶ ἔφοτςα, καὶ κπάζει ὠδίνοτςα καὶ βαςανιζομένη σεκεᾺν.
²and being with child, and crying out with contractions and anguish to deliver.
12:3 καὶ ὤυθη ἄλλο ςημεᾺον ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ, καὶ ἰδοὺ δπάκψν πτππὸρ μέγαρ, ἔφψν κευαλὰρ ἑπσὰ καὶ
κέπασα δέκα καὶ ἐπὶ σὰρ κευαλὰρ αὐσοῦ ἑπσὰ διαδήμασα,

149 11:16b rvr yA} καθήμενοι ¹¹⁵ A P 051 241 1854 2065 2074 2329 TR RP PK NA27 {\} // οι καθήμενοι 2351 // κάθηνσαι
⁴⁷ ² C 1006 1611 1841 2053 2344 syrph // οἳ κάθηνσαι * 046 82 94 469 627 792 920 1828 1862 1888 2138 HF // lacuna
2030 2050 2062.
150 11:16c rvr yA} σοῦ θεοῦ ⁴⁷ A C P 051 35 757 792 1006 1611 1841 1854 2019 2040 2042 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074
2081 2186 2329 2814 A TR PK NA27 {\} // σοῦ θπϋνοτ σοῦ θεοῦ 046 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 920 (1828 θπψνοτ)
1852 1859 1862 1888 2017 2020 2138 2351 2436 Κ HF RP // lacuna 1384 2030 2050 2062. Hoskier states that the uncial 046
represents a heavily edited and smoothed over text. This variant is one of the weaker of the Majority Text.
151 11:17 rvr ὅσι
² A P 046 82 94 241 627 792 920 1611 1828 1854 1862 1888 2053 2138 2329 2351 itgig,h vgww,st syrph,h copsa
ms
eth arab Andrew; (Cypr Prim, but quod for ὅσι) nq-Akbp HF RP NA27 yB} // καὶ ὅσι ⁴⁷ * C 2344 itar vgmss copbo (arm)
// καὶ ὁ ἐπφϋμενορ ὅσι 051 469 1006 1841 2065 2074 tgcl (copbo) Tyconius (Beatus) TR PK // lacuna 2030 2050 2062.
152 11:18a rvr σοὺρ μικποὺρ καὶ σοὺρ μεγάλοτρ ⁴⁷ ¹, A C 2321 2322 2329 2344 2351 NA27 {\} // σοᾺρ μικποᾺρ καὶ σοᾺρ
μεγάλοιρ ² P 046 051 82 627 920 1611 1841 1862 2074 TR HF RP PK
153 11:18b rvr νεκπῶν rell. Gr. & all versions TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ἐθνῶν 920 1828* 1859 2053 2329 // lacuna 88 1384 1617
1626 1893 2022 2030 2032 2050 2052 2062.
154 11:18c rvr διαυθείπονσαρ ⁴⁷ A 046 82 627 792 920 1006 1828 1841 2053 2074 2138 2351 TR HF RP NA27 {\} //
υθειπονσαρ P // διαυθείπανσαρ C 051 94 241 469 1611 1854 1862 1888 2329 2344 irar,gig,h syrph,h copsa PK // υθειπανσαρ
2065 // lacuna 2030 2050 2062.
155 11:18d See 19:2
 - 38
-
³And another sign was seen in heaven, and behold, a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten
horns, and upon his heads seven crowns,156
12:4 καὶ ἟ οὐπὰ αὐσοῦ ςύπει σὸ σπίσον σῶν ἀςσέπψν σοῦ οὐπανοῦ καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐσοὺρ εἰρ σὴν γᾸν. καὶ
ὁ δπάκψν ἕςσηκεν ἐνώπιον σᾸρ γτναικὸρ σᾸρ μελλούςηρ σεκεᾺν, ἵνα ὅσαν σέκῃ σὸ σέκνον αὐσᾸρ
κασαυάγῃ.
´and his tail is pulling one third of the stars 157 from heaven; and it threw them to the earth. And the
dragon took his stand in front of the woman who was about to deliver, so that he might devour the
child whenever it was born.
12:5 καὶ ἔσεκεν τἱόν, ἄπςεν,158 ὃρ μέλλει ποιμαίνειν πάνσα σὰ ἔθνη ἐν ῥάβδῳ ςιδηπᾷ· καὶ ἟ππάςθη σὸ
σέκνον αὐσᾸρ ππὸρ σὸν θεὸν καὶ ππὸρ σὸν θπόνον αὐσοῦ.
µAnd she bore a son, a male child, who was destined to159 shepherd all the nations with a rod of iron;
and her child was snatched up to God and to his throne.
12:6 καὶ ἟ γτνὴ ἔυτγεν εἰρ σὴν ἔπημον, ὅποτ ἔφει ἐκεᾺ σόπον ἟σοιμαςμένον ἀπὸ σοῦ θεοῦ, ἵνα ἐκεᾺ
σπέυψςιν αὐσὴν ἟μέπαρ φιλίαρ διακοςίαρ ἑξήκονσα.
¶And the woman fled to the desert, to where she has a place prepared there by God, so that there they
might take care of her for 1,260 days.
12:7 Καὶ ἐγένεσο πόλεμορ ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ, ὁ Μιφαὴλ καὶ οἱ ἄγγελοι αὐσοῦ σοῦ πολεμᾸςαι μεσὰ σοῦ
δπάκονσορ. καὶ ὁ δπάκψν ἐπολέμηςεν καὶ οἱ ἄγγελοι αὐσοῦ,
·And there was war in heaven, Michael and his angels must make war 160 with the dragon. And the
dragon made war, and his angels also,
12:8 καὶ οὐκ ἴςφτςεν, οὐδὲ σόπορ εὑπέθη αὐσῶν ἔσι ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ.
¸and he was161 not strong enough, neither was their place found anymore in heaven.
12:9 καὶ ἐβλήθη ὁ δπάκψν ὁ μέγαρ, ὁ ὄυιρ ὁ ἀπφαᾺορ, ὁ καλούμενορ Διάβολορ καὶ ὁ ΢ασανᾶρ, ὁ
πλανῶν σὴν οἰκοτμένην ὅλην – ἐβλήθη εἰρ σὴν γᾸν, καὶ οἱ ἄγγελοι αὐσοῦ μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ ἐβλήθηςαν.

156 12:3 Greek, diadems; whereas the Greek word for the crowns of 12:1 is stephanos. The diadem is of Persian origin,
signifying royalty; and the stephanos originally had more the meaning of a prize or trophy or reward. It was originally a
wreath, as well.
157 12:4 That is, one third of the angels. We know of only three archangels: the being who is now Satan, and Michael, and

Gabriel. Therefore it is reasonable to conclude that each archangel ruled one third of the angels. When Satan was cast
out of heaven, he took the one third of the angels with him. See for example 12:7, where it says "Michael and HIS
angels." Jesus said in Luke 10:18, "I was watching as Satan fell from heaven like lightning."
158 12:5a rvr ἄπςεν (acc qilg lesr) A C NA27 y\} // ἀπενα 046 // άπεν 792 // ἄπςενα (acc qilg kaqc) (vel ἄπῥενα) ⁴⁷ P
051 1006 1611 1841 1854 2053 2065 2329 2351 TR HF RP PK // lac 2030 2050 2062.
159 12:5b Gpeei: μέλλει ποιμαίνειν uhich cal ajqm be rpalqjared "uhm iq qmml rm qhenhepd."
160 12:7 οἱ ἄγγελοι αὐσοῦ σοῦ πολεμᾸςαι Hepe iq a caqe mf rhe "gelirite mf rhe apricsjap ilfilirite." Il rhe BDF gpakkap
§400(8), DeBpsllep qawq hepe rhe ilfilirite "πολεμᾸςαι penpeqelrq rhe Sekiric ikneparitaj with infinitive (M.-H.
448f.), cf. LXX Hmq. 9:13 ἖υπαΐμ σοῦ ἐξαγαγεᾺν 'E. ksqr jead fmprh', Eccj 3:15, I Chpml 9:25. Σοῦ with the infinitive is
lmuhepe ejqe fipkjw eqrabjiqhed il Ret (9:10 mkir σοῦ ⁴⁷ A P, very weakly attested in 14:15); perhaps the author is
following his tendency in other respects to use the nom. instead of other cases (§136(1)), i.e. here nom. instead of the
gen. or dat. (Buttmann 231 gives a slightly different explanation; also s. Viteau 168)."
161 12:8 rvr ἴςφτςεν (3rd qg amp ild “he uaq”) A 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1828 1852 1854 1859 1862

1888 2017 2020 2053com 2138 2436 K copbo eth arab HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ἴςφτςαν (3rd nj amp ild “rhew uepe”) ⁴⁷ C P
051 35 1611 1841 2019 2040 2042 2053txt 2059 2060 (2065 corrected himself) 2073 2074 2081 2186 2329 2351 2814 A

itar,gig,h vg syrph,h copsa apk TR // ἴςφτςαν ππορ αὐσον // ιςφτον (3rd nj iknepf) 046 // ἴςφτςαν αὐσψ 1006 // lac 1384
2030 2050 2062. Though the support for the TR is impressive, I think the variations found in 046 and 1006 betray the
qecmldapw larspe mf rhe njspaj ἴςφτςαν. Pjsq ir kaw be al aqqikijariml rm rhe njspaj mf αὐσῶν. Thar iq, ir qeekq jiiejw
rhar rhe qilgsjap “he” uaq chalged rm agpee uirh rhe njspaj mf “rheip njace.” Cmltepqejw ir umsjd be hapd rm evnjail uhw
cmnwiqrq umsjd chalge rhe njspaj mf “rhew uepe lmr qrpmlg elmsgh” rm rhe qilgsjap.
 - 39
-
¹And the great dragon was thrown out, that ancient serpent, which is called the Devil and Satan, who
deceives the whole world, he was thrown to the earth, and his angels thrown along with him.
12:10 καὶ ἢκοτςα υψνὴν μεγάλην ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ λέγοτςαν, Ἄπσι ἐγένεσο ἟ ςψσηπία καὶ ἟ δύναμιρ
καὶ ἟ βαςιλεία σοῦ θεοῦ ἟μῶν καὶ ἟ ἐξοτςία σοῦ Φπιςσοῦ αὐσοῦ, ὅσι ἐβλήθη ὁ κασήγψπ σῶν ἀδελυῶν
἟μῶν, ὁ κασηγοπῶν αὐσοὺρ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θεοῦ ἟μῶν ἟μέπαρ καὶ ντκσόρ.
¹⁰And I heard a great voice in heaven, saying, "Now has come the salvation and power and kingdom
of our God, and the authority of his Christ; for the accuser of our brethren has been thrown out, the
one accusing them before our God day and night,
12:11 καὶ αὐσοὶ ἐνίκηςαν αὐσὸν διὰ σὸ αἷμα σοῦ ἀπνίοτ καὶ διὰ σὸν λόγον σᾸρ μαπστπίαρ αὐσῶν, καὶ
οὐκ ἞γάπηςαν σὴν χτφὴν αὐσῶν ἄφπι θανάσοτ.
¹¹and these have overcome him by the blood162 of the Lamb and by the word of their163 testimony,
and they did not love their lives even unto death.
12:12 διὰ σοῦσο εὐυπαίνεςθε, οἱ οὐπανοὶ καὶ οἱ ἐν αὐσοᾺρ ςκηνοῦνσερ· οὐαὶ σὴν γᾸν καὶ σὴν
θάλαςςαν, ὅσι κασέβη ὁ διάβολορ ππὸρ ὑμᾶρ ἔφψν θτμὸν μέγαν, εἰδὼρ ὅσι ὀλίγον καιπὸν ἔφει.
¹²“Rejoice over this, O heaven,164 and you who dwell therein! Woe to the earth and the sea! For the
devil has come down to you with great fury, because he knows that he has but little time."
12:13 Καὶ ὅσε εἶδεν ὁ δπάκψν ὅσι ἐβλήθη εἰρ σὴν γᾸν, ἐδίψξεν σὴν γτναᾺκα ἣσιρ ἔσεκεν σὸν ἄπςενα.
¹³And when the dragon saw that he was thrown to the earth, he went after the woman that bore the
male child.
12:14 καὶ ἐδόθηςαν σᾹ γτναικὶ αἱ δύο πσέπτγερ σοῦ ἀεσοῦ σοῦ μεγάλοτ, ἵνα πέσησαι εἰρ σὴν ἔπημον
εἰρ σὸν σόπον αὐσᾸρ, ὅποτ σπέυεσαι ἐκεᾺ καιπὸν καὶ καιποὺρ καὶ ἣμιςτ καιποῦ ἀπὸ πποςώποτ σοῦ
ὄυεψρ.
¹´And she was given the two wings of a great eagle to fly to the desert to that place of hers, where
she gets taken care of for a time, times, and half a time,165 away from the face of the serpent.
12:15 καὶ ἔβαλεν ὁ ὄυιρ ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασορ αὐσοῦ ὀπίςψ σᾸρ γτναικὸρ ὕδψπ ὡρ ποσαμόν, ἵνα αὐσὴν
ποσαμουόπησον ποιήςῃ.
¹µAnd the serpent poured water from his mouth like a river after the woman, to cause her to be swept
away by a flood,
12:16 καὶ ἐβοήθηςεν ἟ γᾸ σᾹ γτναικί, καὶ ἢνοιξεν ἟ γᾸ σὸ ςσόμα αὐσᾸρ καὶ κασέπιεν σὸν ποσαμὸν ὃν
ἔβαλεν ὁ δπάκψν ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασορ αὐσοῦ.
¹¶and the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened its mouth and swallowed the flood that the
dragon had poured from his mouth.
12:17 καὶ ὠπγίςθη ὁ δπάκψν ἐπὶ σᾹ γτναικί, καὶ ἀπᾸλθεν ποιᾸςαι πόλεμον μεσὰ σῶν λοιπῶν σοῦ
ςπέπμασορ αὐσᾸρ, σῶν σηπούνσψν σὰρ ἐνσολὰρ σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἐφόνσψν σὴν μαπστπίαν Ἰηςοῦ·
¹·And the dragon was enraged over the woman, and went off to make war with the rest of her seed,
those keeping the commandments of God and bearing the witness of Jesus.
12:18 καὶ ἐςσάθη ἐπὶ σὴν ἄμμον σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ.

162 12:11a rvr αἷμα A C P 046 051 82 627 920 1611 1841 1862 2329 2351 TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ὄνομα 2074 // lac 2030
2050 2062.
163 12:11b rvr αὐσῶν A C P 046 051 82 627 920 1611 1841 1862 2074 2329 2351 TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // αὐσοῦ 2042 irgig,h
ph
syr // lac 2030 2050 2062.
164 12·12 rvr οἱ A 051 206 1006 1611 1841 2073 2344 2351 A TR PK [NA27] {\} // omit C P 046 82 627 920 1854 1862 2053
2074 2329 K HF RP. The presence of the nominative article would make this more definitely a vocative case
expression, BDF § 147(2), though the nominative case alone without the article would still probably be so. The plural of
"heavens" is a Semitism, and does not translate to a plural in English, so BDF § 141(1) and § 4(2).
165 12:14 The evnpeqqiml καιπὸν καὶ καιποὺρ καὶ ἣμιςτ καιποῦ lm dmsbr kealq "fmp rhpee ald a hajf weapq." We ilmu rhiq

because that is essentially what the 1,260 days of Rev. 11:2,3; 12:6 add up to. And compare Daniel 12:7.
 - 40
-
¹¸And he166 stood at the shore of the sea.

Chapter 13
The First Beast, out of the Sea
13:1 Καὶ εἶδον ἐκ σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ θηπίον ἀναβαᾺνον, ἔφον κέπασα δέκα καὶ κευαλὰρ ἑπσά, καὶ ἐπὶ σῶν
κεπάσψν αὐσοῦ δέκα διαδήμασα, καὶ ἐπὶ σὰρ κευαλὰρ αὐσοῦ ὄνομα βλαςυημίαρ.
¹And I saw a beast coming up from the sea, with ten horns and seven heads, and on its horns ten
crowns, and on its heads a name167 that is blasphemy.
13:2 καὶ σὸ θηπίον ὃ εἶδον ἦν ὅμοιον παπδάλει, καὶ οἱ πόδερ αὐσοῦ ὡρ ἄπκοτ, καὶ σὸ ςσόμα αὐσοῦ ὡρ
ςσόμα λέονσορ. καὶ ἔδψκεν αὐσῷ ὁ δπάκψν σὴν δύναμιν αὐσοῦ καὶ σὸν θπόνον αὐσοῦ καὶ ἐξοτςίαν
μεγάλην.
²And the beast which I saw was like a leopard, and the feet of it like a bear's, and his mouth like the
mouth of a lion. And the dragon gave his power to him, and his throne, and great authority.
13:3 καὶ μίαν ἐκ σῶν κευαλῶν αὐσοῦ ὡρ ἐςυαγμένην εἰρ θάνασον, καὶ ἟ πληγὴ σοῦ θανάσοτ αὐσοῦ
ἐθεπαπεύθη. καὶ ἐθατμάςθη ὅλη ἟ γᾸ ὀπίςψ σοῦ θηπίοτ,
³And one of his heads was as slain168 to death, and the fatal wound was healed. And the whole earth
was filled with wonder and followed after the beast,169
13:4 καὶ πποςεκύνηςαν σῷ δπάκονσι ὅσι ἔδψκεν σὴν ἐξοτςίαν σῷ θηπίῳ, καὶ πποςεκύνηςαν σῷ
θηπίῳ λέγονσερ, Σίρ ὅμοιορ σῷ θηπίῳ, καὶ σίρ δύνασαι πολεμᾸςαι μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ;

166 12:18 txt ἐςσάθη (3pd nepqml) ⁴⁷ A C 469 792 1828 1854 1888 2065 2073 2344 2351 it ar,gig vg syrh arm1,3 eth arab
[+the serpent] Origendub; Victorinus-Pettau Beatus Tyc Prim Haymo Aldus NA27 {B} // ἐςσάθην (1qr nepqml) P 046 051 35
94 241 424 757 1006 1611 1841 2019 2053 2059 2060 2081 2138 2329 2814 vgmss syrph copsa,bo arm4 Andrew Areth Prisc
Ambrosiast TR HF RP PK // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062. This textual difference about who or what was standing at the shore
of the sea, is what determines whether a Greek New Testament edition places this sentence here as verse 18 in this
context, or places this sentence in Chapter 13:1. Thus, since the TR, HF and RP editions follow the second reading, they
place this sentence in 13:1, with John the one standing rather than the dragon. The UBS textual commentary says, "The
jarrep peadilg anneapq rm hate apiqel uhel cmnwiqrq accmkkmdared ἐςσάθη rm rhe fipqr nepqml mf rhe fmjjmuilg εἶδον." Il
addition, it is attractive to make it John the one standing on the shore of the sea, since the next thing he does is observe
a beast rising out of the sea. But it also makes perfect sense that the dragon stood at the shore of the sea, expecting or
bringing up the beast. It has just said in the previous verse that the dragon went to make war with the woman's seed,
and this is how he made war: he brought up the beast, which later in 13:7 of this chapter makes war on the saints and
conquers them.
167 13:1 txt {D} ὄνομα ⁴⁷ C P 1006 1841 2059 2060 2065 2074 2081 2329 2814 A itgig,z vgmss syrph copsa,bo arm eth
Andrew; Prim Beat TR // ὄνομασα ¹¹µvid A 046 051 35 82 94 104 241 424 469 627 757 792 920 1611 1828 1854 1862 1888
2019 2138 2344 2351 Κ itar vg syrh arab Prisc ps-Ambr HF RP PK [NA27] {C} // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062. The following
translations have "name" in English in the singular: TYND GEN KJV BISH SRV YLT GNB NIV NCV NKJV REB ALT. Some
translations interpret this phrase, "on its heads were names" as saying "each" head had a [different] name, and others
that each head had more than one name on each. The reason I went with the rendering I have is that the singular can
be understood either way; that is, "on its heads a name that is blasphemy" can be interpreted as "each a different
name," so thus "names" plural, or that they all had the same blasphemous name. Conversely, the plural "names" could
be understood distributively. I chose to do this for the reason that I am not persuaded either way as to which is the
correct manuscript reading. What is really different is interpreters that see this as meaning each head had more than
one name on it, like the CEV & NLT: "On each of its heads were names..." Interesting that the Douay-Rheims has the
plural when all its contemporaries had the singular. My thinking is like the NIV rendering: "and on each head a
blasphemous name." It seems to me that "head" being plural might have assimilated "name" over to the plural.
168 13:3a It is important to keep the word in the same form as when referring to the Lamb that was slain, since this beast

is a pseudo-christ.
169 13:3b In the BDF grammar in § 196, DeBrunlep qawq rhar rhe nhpaqe ἐθατμάςθη ὅλη ἟ γᾸ ὀπίςψ σοῦ θηπίοτ iq a

"pregnant construction" meaning what I have in the text above. In other words, the Greek phrase does not contain any
words meaning "and followed" but that meaning is contained in the phrase nevertheless.
 - 41
-
´and they worshiped the dragon because he had given authority to the beast, and they worshiped the
beast, saying, "Who is like the beast, and who is able to wage war with him?"
13:5 Καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ ςσόμα λαλοῦν μεγάλα καὶ βλαςυημίαρ, καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ ἐξοτςία ποιᾸςαι μᾸναρ
σεςςαπάκονσα δύο.
µAnd there was given to him a mouth speaking big things and blasphemies, and authority was given
to him to act for forty-two months.
13:6 καὶ ἢνοιξεν σὸ ςσόμα αὐσοῦ εἰρ βλαςυημίαρ ππὸρ σὸν θεόν, βλαςυημᾸςαι σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ καὶ
σὴν ςκηνὴν αὐσοῦ, σοὺρ ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ ςκηνοῦνσαρ.
¶And he opened his mouth in blasphemies toward God, to blaspheme his name and his tabernacle,
those tabernacling in heaven.170
13:7 καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ ποιᾸςαι πόλεμον μεσὰ σῶν ἁγίψν καὶ νικᾸςαι αὐσούρ, καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ ἐξοτςία
ἐπὶ πᾶςαν υτλὴν καὶ λαὸν καὶ γλῶςςαν καὶ ἔθνορ.
·And it was given to him to make war with the saints and to conquer them, 171 and authority was
given to him over every tribe and people and language and nation.
13:8 καὶ πποςκτνήςοτςιν αὐσὸν πάνσερ οἱ κασοικοῦνσερ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ, οὗ οὐ γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα
αὐσοῦ172 ἐν σῷ βιβλίῳ σᾸρ ζψᾸρ σοῦ ἀπνίοτ σοῦ ἐςυαγμένοτ ἀπὸ κασαβολᾸρ κόςμοτ.
¸And they worship him, all those dwelling on the earth, every one whose name is not written in the
book of life of the Lamb that was slain from the foundation of the world.
13:9 Εἴ σιρ ἔφει οὖρ ἀκοτςάσψ.
¹If anyone has an ear, hear.
13:10 εἴ σιρ εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν, εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ὑπάγει· εἴ σιρ ἐν μαφαίπῃ ἀποκσανθᾸναι, αὐσὸν ἐν
μαφαίπῃ ἀποκσανθᾸναι. Ὡδέ ἐςσιν ἟ ὑπομονὴ καὶ ἟ πίςσιρ σῶν ἁγίψν.
¹⁰If anyone is to be taken captive, into captivity he is going.173 If anyone is to be killed with the
sword, with the sword he will be killed.174 Here is the endurance and the faith of the saints.175

170 13:6 God's people, along with his Son, ARE the tabernacle. See Eph 2:20-22; 1 Peter 2:5; Rev. 21:14 etc.
171 13:7 Daniel 7:21,25; 12:7
172 13:8 txt οὗ οὐ γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ C 1828 1854 2053 pc Irenaeuslat Primasius NA27 {\}

οὗ οὐ γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα ¹¹µvid (per Münster)

οὐαι γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ A
οὐαι οὐαι οὗ οὐ γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ 1678 1778 2080
ὧν γέγπαπσαι σὰ ὀνϋμασα αὐσῶν *
ὧν οὗ γέγπαπσαι σὰ ὀνϋμασα αὐσῶν ´· 1006 1841 2040 2060 2065 2329 2432 lat arm eth
ὧν οὗ γέγπαπσαι σὰ ὀνϋμασα ¹ P 051 35* 241 1888com 2042 2073 2074 2186 2814 itar,c,div,gig,haf,z TR
ὧν οὐ γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα 35c 94 104 175 424 469 1888txt 2020 2059 2081 2351 2436 (copsa,bo) Beat HF RP PK
ὧν οὐ γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα αὐσῶν 1611 pc syrh
ὧν οὔσε γέγπαπσαι σψ ὄνομα 046 456
ψ οὔσε γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα 627
ὧν οὔσε γέγπαπσεσε σὰ ὀνϋμασα 792
ὧν οὔσε γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα 82 920 1859 2138
ὧν οὐ γεγπαμμενοιρ syrph
lacuna 1384 2030 2050 2062.
UBS Tevrsaj Cmkkelrapw: “The peadilg uhich beqr accmslrs for the others is οὗ οὐ γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ.
Diqrspbed bw rhe sqe mf rhe qilgsjap lskbep afrep πάνσερ, cmnwiqrq qmsghr rm ajjetiare rhe ilcmlcillirw bw ajrepilg οὗ rm
ὧν, and, further, by altering σὸ ὄνομα to σὰ ὀνϋμασα, uirh mp uirhmsr αὐσῶν.”
173 13:10a rvr εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν, εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ὑπάγει A tgww,st Ps-Ambrose NA27 {B}

αἰφμαλψςίαν, ὑπάγει 241 1678 2432

εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ἀπάγει, εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ὑπάγει 424 616 1828 1862 1888 2322 2351 it(ar),gig vgcl syrph,h Irenlat; Beat
εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν, ὑπάγει ⁴⁷ C (P ἐφμαλψςίαν) (046 ὑπαγη) 051 mg. 205 209 1006 1611 1841 2020 2040 2042 2053 2060
(2065 αἰγμαλψςίαν) 2073mg 2074 2329 copbo arm Irenarm Tyc Andrew
εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ςτνάγει 2059 2081 Aperhaq
 - 42
-

εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ἀπάγει 1854

ἔφει αἰφμαλψςίαν, ὑπάγει 051* 35 82 175 456 469 627 757 792 920 1852 1859 2073txt 2138 2436 Κ HF RP PK
αἰφμαλψσίζει, εἰρ αἰφμαλψσίαν ὑπάγει 104 459 (cmnsa) (Primasius)
αἰφμαλψσήςει, εἰρ αἰφμαλψσίαν ὑπάγει 2019
αἰφμαλψςίαν ςτνάγει 2186 2814 Aldpeu
αἰφμαλψσίει, αἰφμαλψσιςθήςεσαι 94
αἰφμαλψςίαν ςτνάγει, εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ὑπάγει TR
αἰφμαλψςίαν 1778
lacuna 1384 2030 2050 2062.
These are the major variants, but there are many, many more, when you count the versions and Fathers. The HF/RP
reading of "if anyone has [the lot or destiny of] captivity, he must go," seems to be a clarification of the first clause of
the Codex A reading. And it could be argued that the additional phrase "into captivity" he must go, in the second clause,
was a clarification on the part of Codex A as well. And then the "HAS part of the HF/RP reading, "has captivity" was then
interpreted by the TR copyists as meaning, "if anyone has captives," rather than if anyone has that fate. Happily, the HF,
RP, PK, NA27 and UBS4 readings are the same in meaning, though rhe UBS cmkkelrapw qawq mf rhe RP peadilg, “...uhich
cal qcapcejw be rpalqjared, ksqr be pegapded aq a qcpibaj bjsldep (ἔφει beilg upirrel ilqread mf εἰρ).” The TR peadilg haq
no Greek manuscript support as it is worded, but agrees in meaning with 104 459 2019 (copsa) (Primasius). The TR
reading is contrary to the whole spirit of the verse, which is, "here is a need for / example of the endurance of the
saints." The point of the verse is to get the saints ready to be jailed or killed, which is consistent with the rest of this
chapter.
174 13:10b rvr ἀποκσανθᾸναι, αὐσὸν (amp ilf naqq) "iq rm be iijjed, he" A NA27 yB} // ἀποκσενεᾺ "uijj iijj" 1828 2038 ir gig

arab Pacian Beatus // ἀποκσείνει syrph // ἀποκσενεᾺ ἀτσϋν cmnsa,bo // αποκσενει δει ατσον C P PK (Pickering has no
diacritics on the word αποκσενει, but translates it as present tense.) // ἀποκσενεᾺ, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (fut ind act) 35 94 104 205
209 757 2019 2020 2042 2059 2081 2186 2329 2351 2814 itar vg (copsa,bo) Irenaeuslat Andrew; Primasius TR RP //
ἀποκσαἱνει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (pres ind act) 051* (sic) // ἀποκσέννει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (pres ind act) 424 1006 1841 1854 1862 2040 //
ἀποκσεινη, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν 241 then omit ἐν μαφαίπῃ // ἀποκσαινεᾺ, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν 2060 2436 // ἀποκσενεᾺν, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (infinitive)
2053 // ἀποκσεμνει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν 2065 // ἀποκσένει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (pres ind act) 046 1888 2073txt PK? (Pickering has no
diacritics on the word αποκσενει, but translates it as present tense, though he usually almost always follows ms. 757.) //
ἀποκσινει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν 1678vid // ἀποκσείνει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (pres ind act) "kills, he must himself" 1611* 2074 2344 Irenarm //
δεᾺ αὐσὸν ἀποκσανθᾸναι (and omit following ἐν μαφαίπῃ ἀποκσανθᾸναι) "he must himself be killed," (and omit following
"with the sword he will be killed) 051mg 82 175 456 469 627 792 920 1852 1859 2017 2073mg 2138 Κ HF // lac 1384 2030
2050 2062.
Si quis eum gladio occiderit in gladio occidetur “If alwmle uijj hate iijjed, he uijj be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” Bear
Si quis gladio interficit gladio interficietur “If alwmle iijjq uirh rhe qumpd, he uijj be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” ir gig
Si quis gladio occiderit oportet eum in gladio occidi “If alwmle uijj hate iijjed uirh rhe qumpd, uirh rhe qumpd he hikqejf
qhmsjd be iijjed.” Ipel
Et qui gladio occiderit oportet eum eum gladio occidi “Ald il uhar kallep qmkemle iijjq uirh rhe qumpd he hikqejf qhmsjd be
iijjed urh rhe qumpd.” irz vg ps-Ambr
“Ald becasqe he haq iijjed uirh rhe qumpd, he qhmsjd die bw rhe qumpd.” erh
“Ald uhmetep uijj hate iijjed uirh rhe qumpd kaw be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” apab
“Hmuetep he uijj iijj, rhew uijj iijj hik uirh rhe qumpd.” cmn sa,bo
“If qmkemle haq iijjed uirh rhe qumpd, he qhmsjd be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” qwp h arm4
“If alwmle haq iijjed uirh rhe qumpd, he qhmsjd be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” qwpph
It is a principle of Textual Criticism that when there is a large set of variations on a reading, it is suspect. Such is the
case here with the present indicative active reading. The UBS Textual Commentary says: "Among the dozen variant
readings, the least unsatisfactory appears to be ἀποκσανθᾸναι, αὐσὸν, ["is to be killed, he,"] supported by Codex
Alexandrinus. As in the first two lines of the verse, the third and fourth lines teach (as does also Jr 15:2, on which the
saying rests) the duty of endurance and the fulfillment of the will of God. Perhaps under the influence of such sayings as
Mt 26:52 (πάνσερ γὰπ οἱ λαβόνσερ μάφαιπαν ἐν μαφαίπῃ ἀπολοῦνσαι), copyists modified in various ways the difficult
Greek construction (which, as Charles points out, seems to be a literal rendering of a distinctively Hebrew idiom, "if
anyone is to be slain with the sword, he is to be slain with the sword") and introduced the idea of retribution
(persecutors will be requited in strict accord with the lex talionis)."
175 13:10c Since there are so many variants in this verse, I think it convienient to type here the entire first two thirds of

the verse from each of the GNT editions:

TR: εἴ σιρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ςτνάγει, εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ὑπάγει· εἴ σιρ ἐν μαφαίπᾳ ἀποκσένει, δεᾺ αὐσὸν ἐν μαφαίπᾳ
ἀποκσανθᾸναι.
HF: εἴ σιρ ἔφει αἰφμαλψςίαν, ὑπάγει· εἴ σιρ ἐν μαφαίπᾳ, δεᾺ αὐσὸν ἀποκσανθᾸναι.
RP: εἴ σιρ ἔφει αἰφμαλψςίαν, ὑπάγει· εἴ σιρ ἐν μαφαίπᾳ ἀποκσένει, δεᾺ αὐσὸν ἐν μαφαίπᾳ ἀποκσανθᾸναι.
 - 43
-
The Second Beast, out of the Earth
13:11 Καὶ εἶδον ἄλλο θηπίον ἀναβαᾺνον ἐκ σᾸρ γᾸρ, καὶ εἶφεν κέπασα δύο ὅμοια ἀπνίῳ, καὶ ἐλάλει ὡρ
δπάκψν.
¹¹And I saw another beast, coming up from the earth, and it had two horns like a lamb, and it spoke
as the dragon.
13:12 καὶ σὴν ἐξοτςίαν σοῦ ππώσοτ θηπίοτ πᾶςαν ποιεᾺ ἐνώπιον αὐσοῦ. καὶ ποιεᾺ σὴν γᾸν καὶ σοὺρ ἐν
αὐσᾹ κασοικοῦνσαρ ἵνα πποςκτνήςοτςιν σὸ θηπίον σὸ ππῶσον, οὗ ἐθεπαπεύθη ἟ πληγὴ σοῦ θανάσοτ
αὐσοῦ.
¹²And all the authority of the first beast it exercises before him. And he causes the earth and those
dwelling in it to worship the first beast, whose mortal wound had been healed.
13:13 καὶ ποιεᾺ ςημεᾺα μεγάλα, ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνειν εἰρ176 σὴν γᾸν ἐνώπιον
σῶν ἀνθπώπψν.
¹³And he performs great signs, such that he even causes fire from heaven to come down177 to earth
before the people.
13:14 καὶ πλανᾷ σοὺρ κασοικοῦνσαρ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ διὰ σὰ ςημεᾺα ἃ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ ποιᾸςαι ἐνώπιον σοῦ
θηπίοτ, λέγψν σοᾺρ κασοικοῦςιν ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ ποιᾸςαι εἰκόνα σῷ θηπίῳ ὃρ ἔφει σὴν πληγὴν σᾸρ
μαφαίπηρ καὶ ἔζηςεν.
¹´And he deceives those178 dwelling on the earth by means of the signs which were given him to do
before the beast, telling those dwelling on the earth to make an image to the beast which has the
wound179 of the sword and yet has lived.180
13:15 καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ δοῦναι πνεῦμα σᾹ εἰκόνι σοῦ θηπίοτ, ἵνα καὶ λαλήςῃ ἟ εἰκὼν σοῦ θηπίοτ καὶ
ποιήςῃ [ἵνα] ὅςοι ἐὰν μὴ πποςκτνήςψςιν σᾹ εἰκόνι σοῦ θηπίοτ ἀποκσανθῶςιν.

PK: εἴ σιρ ἔφει αἰφμαλψςίαν, ὑπάγει· εἴ σιρ ἐν μαφαίπᾳ ἀποκσένει, δεᾺ αὐσὸν ἐν μαφαίπᾳ ἀποκσανθᾸναι.
NA: εἴ σιρ εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν, εἰρ αἰφμαλψςίαν ὑπάγει· εἴ σιρ ἐν μαφαίπῃ ἀποκσανθᾸναι, αὐσὸν ἐν μαφαίπῃ ἀποκσανθᾸναι.
For you Syriac Peshitta enthusiasts, it did not include Revelation. The earliest existing Syriac text of Revelation is
Philoxeniana, A.D. 507/508, which is a translation from the Greek. In this verse it agrees with none of the GNT editions;
neither does Syriac Harklensis, A.D. 616. The current popular English translations from the Syriac say, "If any man leads
into captivity, into captivity he shall go. If any man kills with the sword, with the sword he must be killed."
176
13:13a txt εἰρ A C P 051 424 469 1006 1611 1678 1828 1862 1888c 2020 2040 2053txt 2059 2060 2073 2074 2081 2329 2351
latt copsa arm1,2,3 (Tyc) TR NA27 {\} // ἐπὶ ⁴⁷ 046 104 241 469 627 1678 2053com 2073 2377 K syrph,h copsa,bo eth
arm HF RP PK // lac ¹¹⁵ .
177
13:13b txt ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνειν A NA27 {\} // ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιήςῃ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβήναι
// καὶ πῦπ ἵνα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνῃ RP // // lac .
178 13:14a txt {A} omit
⁴⁷ ¹¹⁵vid A C P 046 94 104 241 424 792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2053 2059
2060 2065 2074 2081 2329 2351 2814 syrph,h TR NA27 {\} // +σοὺρ ἐμοὺρ 051 35 82 469 627 757 2073 2138 2377 Κ HF RP PK
// lac 1384 2030 2032 2050 2052 2062. The Majority Text editions limit the beast's deception to "my own people," with
John speaking. Notice that the usual triumvirate 82, 627, 920 is split up here. This is a definitely wrong Majority Text
reading. Though it is not as far out as it might at first seem, when you consider Daniel 11:33,34. I have a complete
collation of this variant in an endnote.
179 13:14b rvr σὴν πληγὴν ´· ¹¹µvid A C 051 35 94 104 241 424 757 1006 1611 1678 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2020
2040 2042 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2186 2329 2351 2436 2814 TR RP PK NA27 {\} // πληγὴν 046 82 175 456 469
627 792 920 1852 1859 2017 2138 2377 (copbo) Κ HF // πληγᾸρ // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062. Another example of when
82, 627, and 920 unite with 046 against most all other uncials, it is a wrong reading.
180 13:14c rvr σᾸρ μαφαίπηρ καὶ ἔζηςεν A C 2019 (2329 μαφαίπιρ) NA27 y\} // σᾸρ μαφαίπαρ καὶ ἔζηςεν P 051 35 94 424 757
1006 1611 1678 1828 1841 (1854 2042 2053 2059 2074 but run on into next verse) 1862 1888 2020 2040 2042 2060 2065 2073
2081 2186 2436 2814 TR PK // ἀπὸ σᾸρ μαφαίπαρ καὶ ἔζηςεν 241 // καὶ ἔζηςεν ἀπὸ σᾸρ μαφαίπηρ 2351 // καὶ ἔζηςεν ἀπὸ
σᾸρ πληγᾸρ σᾸρ μαφαίπαρ pc // καὶ ἔζηςεν ἀπὸ σᾸρ μαφαίπαρ 046 82 104 175 456 469 627 792 920 1852 1859 2017 2138 2377
Κ HF RP // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062.
 - 44
-
¹µAnd it was given to him to give breath to the image of the beast, such that the image of the beast
can even talk, and also to cause anyone who181 does not worship the image of the beast to be put to
death.
13:16 καὶ ποιεᾺ πάνσαρ, σοὺρ μικποὺρ καὶ σοὺρ μεγάλοτρ, καὶ σοὺρ πλοτςίοτρ καὶ σοὺρ πσψφούρ, καὶ
σοὺρ ἐλετθέποτρ καὶ σοὺρ δούλοτρ, ἵνα δῶςιν αὐσοᾺρ φάπαγμα ἐπὶ σᾸρ φειπὸρ αὐσῶν σᾸρ δεξιᾶρ ἠ ἐπὶ
σὸ μέσψπον αὐσῶν,
¹¶And he causes182 all, the small and the great, and the rich and the poor, and the free and the slave,
to provide183 themselves184 a mark185 on their right hand or on their forehead,
13:17 καὶ ἵνα μή σιρ δύνησαι ἀγοπάςαι ἠ πψλᾸςαι εἰ μὴ ὁ ἔφψν σὸ φάπαγμα, σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ θηπίοτ ἠ
σὸν ἀπιθμὸν σοῦ ὀνόμασορ αὐσοῦ.

181 13:15 rvr ποιήςῃ ἵνα ὅςοι A P 104 1006 1841 2065 2344 al itar,gig,(z) vgcl,ww syrph copsa (Hippolytusmss); (Primasius)
(Beatus) [NA27] {C} // ποιήςει ἵνα ὅςοι 459 1828 2040 2329 irc,dem,div,haf // ποιηςοι ἵνα ὅςοι 2019 // ποιήςῃ ὅςοι 046 94
205 209 1611 1859 2020 2042 2081 2138 2351 2377 vgst (Irenaeuslat,arm) Hinnmjwrsq Aldpeu HF RP // ποιήςει ὅςοι 469
1852 2060 2351 // ποιήςῃ ὅςοι...ἵνα ἀποκσανθῶςιν 051 (792) 1854 2073 2814 TR PK // ὅςοι cmn bo // lac 1384 2030 2050
2062.
182 13:16a The Gpeei umpd iq ποιέψ - nmiéō, uhich Basep il I 1 b says here means "make to, cause someone to, bring it
about that." With hina and a subjunctive verb in place of the infinitive. So in this case what people are caused to do
umsjd be δίδψμι - dídōki, il rhe 3pd nepqml njspaj qsbjslcrite, "rhew gite." Sm therefore we have this phrase, "He
causes everyone to give to them a mark." Everyone will be giving a mark to whom? To themselves. Yes, that is the
npikapw kealilg mf rhe npmlmsl αὐσϋρ hepe. Ir iq faqhimlabje rheqe dawq rm rpalqjare δίδψμι aq "peceite." Tyndale did
it, though there were a few manuscripts that had the Greek word for receive here. But "receive" is not lexically
qsnnmpred aq a nmqqibje kealilg mf δίδψμι. Agail, ir iq faqhimlabje rm peldep 3pd nepqml njspaj acriteq aq naqqiteq; qee
for evaknje Mapi 4:21, ἔπφεσαι, "eviqr"; Lsie 12:20, ἀπαισοῦςιν "rhew ape dekaldilg"; Ret. 10:11, λέγοτςίν, "rhew ape
qawilg"; Ret. 11:1, λέγψν, "aq he iq qawilg"; Ret. 12:6, σπέυψςιν, "rhew kighr raie cape;" ald mrhep evaknjeq. I ak qawilg
that I rendered all these as actives, and they work fine that way. So there is no reason compelling enough to break the
rules of grammar.
183 13:16b rvr yA} δῶςιν * A C P 046 35 424 757 1611 1678 1828 1854 1862 1888 (2019 δοςιν) 2020 2059 2081 2351 2436 A
copsa PK NA27 {\} // δύςψςιν 82 104 175 469 627 792 920 1852 2017 2074 2138 2377 Κ itgig Tyc½ HF RP // δύςοτςιν 94
241 456 1859 // dari “rm be gitel” Ipelaesq // δύςειν 2186 // δύςῃ 051 c 2329 Hinn TR // δύςει 2053 2060 2814 //
λάβψςιν 1006 1841vid 2040 Vicrmpilsq // δοθᾹ qwpph,h // “rhew kighr nsr il rhe pighr hald” apab // “rhew kighr
upire/erch” erh // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062. Min. 1006 follows 1841 here to some extent, according to Hoskier, who says
the two read φάπαγμα αὐσοτ il njace mf δῶςιν. The diffepelce berueel rhe NA27 ald HF/RP peadilgq iq mljw il fmpk
and not much in meaning (subj v. fut). The TR reading, with the 3rd person singular, is the one that is significantly
different in meaning, for that would mean that it is the beast giving them the mark, rather than they to themselves.
Another interesting fact is that the TR does not follow Erasmus' lone manuscript of Revelation here, the minuscule no.
2814.
184
13:16c txt {A} αὐσοᾺρ ¹ A C P 046 & rell. Gr. TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // * ατσψ // ἑατσοᾺρ 1828 // ἐν αὐσοᾺρ 1611 //
αὐσοόρ cmnbo // omit 792 eth // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062. In Hellenistic usage the form αὐσοᾺρ had the same reflexive
kealilg aq ἑατσοᾺρ; rhar iq, “rhekqejteq.”
185 13:16d txt {A} φάπαγμα
⁴⁷c A C P 241 424 792 1006 1611 1678 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2020 2040 2042 2053
2059 2060 2065 2074 2081 2186 2329 2436 2814 itar,gig vg syrph,h arm Iren Hipp Prim TR NA27 {\} // φαπάγμασα ⁴⁷* 046
051 35 82 94 104 175 456 469 627 757 920 1852 1859 2017 2073 2138 2351 2377 Κ copsaBeat HF RP PK // lac 1384 2030
2050 2062. Thiq Gpeei umpd rpalqjared "kapi," φάπαγμα - cháragma, means a poke into the flesh. It also had the
meaning of an etching, branding, carving, engraving or stamp. Slaves had a poke in the flesh of their ear to show
ownership. So here also, the mark of the beast will show one's voluntary allegiance to the beast and submission to the
ownership of the beast. I get the impression from translating this passage that this mark will be self-arranged; that is,
people will be told to do it, but nevertheless they ultimately do it voluntarily. They themselves are responsible for
making sure they have it, if they want to buy or sell. In other words, it need not be mandatory by law, but life will be
extremely hard without it. How could a government give the mark to 20 billion people by force in the remotest jungle?
On the other hand, economic incentives have historically worked very well, without the need for something being
mandatory by law. Most people serve Mammon anyway, so it will be a no-brainer for most people to get the mark. It
will be a blessing on the other hand, for God's people, in that those who are serving Mammon will repent of that, and
truly be content with their daily bread from God, and truly live by faith. The exciting life. Exciting to see how God will
feed them each day. Of course, many or most of God's people will die or be killed during those days.
 - 45
-
¹·and186 makes it so that187 no one is able to buy or sell without having the mark the name of the
beast or the number of his name.
13:18 Ὡδε ἟ ςουία ἐςσίν· ὁ ἔφψν νοῦν χηυιςάσψ σὸν ἀπιθμὸν σοῦ θηπίοτ, ἀπιθμὸρ γὰπ ἀνθπώποτ
ἐςσίν· καὶ ὁ ἀπιθμὸρ αὐσοῦ ἑξακόςιοι ἑξήκονσα ἕξ.
¹¸Here is wisdom: he who has the understanding should calculate the number of the beast, for it is
the number of a human being; and his189 number190 is191 666.192

186 13:17a rvr καὶ ⁴⁷ ² Avid P 046 051 82 94 241 469 627 920 1006 1828 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 2065 2138 2329 2344
2351 2377 itgig vg arm eth Hippolytus½; Maternus Primasius Beatus½ TR HF RP PK NA27 {A} // omit * C 792 1611 2074
itar vgmss syrph,h copsa,bo arab Irenaeuslat Hippolytus½; Maternus Primasius Beatus½ // lac ¹¹⁵ 1384 2030 2050 2062.
187 13:17b Thiq ἵνα iq qrijj cmllecred rm rhe ποιέψ mf 13:16a. The iliriaj καὶ il rhiq tepqe iq abqelr fpmk qmke kalsqcpinrq,
because, I now quote A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament edited by Bruce Metzger, with text in square
bpacierq qsnnjied bw ke: "The abqelce mf καὶ [iliriaj "ald" il qmke kalsqcpinrq] ...anneapq rm be a qecmldapw
kmdificariml apiqilg fpmk kiqsldepqraldilg rhe pejarimlqhin berueel tepqeq 16 ald 17. Whel rhe ἵνα μή ["qm rhar lmr"
ar rhe begillilg mf t. 17] cjasqe uaq raiel rm be deneldelr snml δῶςιν ["rhew kighr gite"], καὶ uaq larspajjw pegapded
aq qsnepfjsmsq, uhepeaq rhe cjasqe iq lm dmsbr rm be raiel aq deneldelr snml ποιεᾺ ["he mp ir casqeq" ar rhe begillilg of
t. 16] ald rhepefmpe cmmpdilare uirh rhe ἵνα δῶςιν ["qsch rhar rhew kighr gite"] cjasqe."
188
13:17c txt {A} omit ἠ A P (046) 051 35 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1828 1841 1852 1854 1859
1862 1888 2017 2040 2042 2053 2059vid 2060 2073 2081 2138 2186 2329 2351 2814 Hipp Iren HF RP PK NA27 {\} // omit ἠ σὸ
ὄνομα σοῦ 1611 2065 2074 // add ἠ ⁴⁷ C 2019 2020 2436 itgig vgcl Beat TR // lac ¹¹⁵ 1384 2030 2050 2062.
189 13:18a Or, "its number"
190 13:18b rvr ὁ ἀπιθμὸρ αὐσοῦ rell. TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ἀπιθμὸρ γὰπ αὐσοῦ 1828 // omit ⁴⁷ 2028 2029 2033 2044
2053comm 2054 2068 2069 2083 2196 syrph copsa // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062.
191 13:18c txt omit A 046 82 94 241 469 627 792 920 1862 1888 2074 2351 2377 K Beat TR HF NA27 {\} // ἐςσίν ( ⁴⁷: +δὲ)
C P 051 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 2053 2065 2329 2344 A itgig syrh copbo arm Hipp RP PK // lac ¹¹⁵ 2030 2050 2062.
192 13:18d txt ἑξακόςιοι ἑξήκονσα ἕξ (666) ⁴⁷ A 1828 (2351? Hosk says omitted by 2351) 2377? 2432? copsa RP NA27 {A} //
ἑξακϋςιαι ἑξήκονσα ἕξ (666) // φξϛ (with 3 indivudual overstrikes) (666) 051 82 424 456 627 920 1852 1859 1862 1888
2019 2060 2074 2081 2138 2329 // φξϛ (uirh mle cmlrilsmsq mtepqrpiie) (666) 2020 2059 2814 TR // φξς (uirh mle
cmlrilsmsq mtepqrpiie) (666) 046? // φξς (uirh cipcskfjev abmte, njsq mle cmlrilmsq mtepqrpiie abmte rhar) (666) 35 94
175 469 1611 1678 2017 2042 2436 // φξρ (666) 757 HF // cxj , (666) PK // ἑξακϋςια ἑξήκονσα ἕξ (666) P 104 241 (792)
1006 1841 1854 2040 2053 2065 2073 // sexcenti sexaginta sex (666) vg Beatus ps-Ambrose // sexingenti sexaginta sex (666)
itgig // ἑξακόςιοι ἑξήκονσα πένσε (665) 2344 // ἑξακόςιοι σεςςαπάκονσα ἑξ (646) itar // ἑξακόςιοι δέκα ἕξ (616) ¹¹µ C
vgms mssacc. to Irenaeus; Caesarius arm4 // lac 1384 2050 2062 2186. Some form of the number 666 is supported by itgig
vg syr ph,h cop sa,bo arm eth Irenaeus Hippolytus Andrew; Victorinus-Pettau Gregory-Elvira Primasius Beatus TR HF PK RP
NA27. The UBS Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament states on p. 49 that Irenaeus "says that 666 is found
'il ajj gmmd ald alcielr cmnieq,' ald iq 'arreqred bw rhmqe uhm had rhekqejteq qeel Jmhl face rm face.' …Whel Gpeek
jerrepq ape sqed aq lskepajq rhe diffepelce berueel 666 ald 616 iq kepejw a chalge fpmk ξ rm ι (666 = φξρ ald 616 = φιρ).
Perhaps the change was intentional, seeing that the Greek form Neron Caesar written in Hebrew characters ( )
is equivalent to 666, whereas the Latin form Nero Caesar ( ) is equivalent to 616." In addition, Peter M. Head, in
Some Recently Published NT Papyri from Oxyrhynchus: An Overview and Preliminary Assessment, Published in Tyndale
Bulletin 51 (2000), pp. 1-16, pointq msr rhar mrhepq hate lmriced rhar "rum nmqqibje rpalqjireparimlq mf ―beaqr‖ ilrm Hebpeu
cmsjd npmdsce eirhep 616 mp 666. Thar iq, θηπιοτ (gelirite) aq il Ret. 13:18 iq ; uhije θηπιον (lmkilarite) iq .
The mathematics is: = 50, 6, 10, 200, 400. Fmp a fsjj diqcsqqiml qee R. Bascihak, ―Nepm ald rhe Beaqr‖ il
The Climax of the Covenant: Studies on the Book of Revelation (Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1997), pp. 384-452, also D. Aune,
Revelation 6-16 (Waco, Texas: Word, 1998), pp. 722, 769-73."
 - 46
-
Chapter 14
The Lamb and the 144,000
14:1 Καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ σὸ ἀπνίον ἑςσὸρ ἐπὶ σὸ ὄπορ ΢ιών, καὶ μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ ἑκασὸν σεςςαπάκονσα
σέςςαπερ φιλιάδερ ἔφοτςαι σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ καὶ σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ πασπὸρ αὐσοῦ γεγπαμμένον ἐπὶ σῶν
μεσώπψν αὐσῶν.
¹And I looked, and behold, the Lamb is standing on Mount Zion, and with him the 144,000 who
have his name and193 the name of his father written on their foreheads.
14:2 καὶ ἢκοτςα υψνὴν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ὡρ υψνὴν ὑδάσψν πολλῶν καὶ ὡρ υψνὴν βπονσᾸρ μεγάληρ,
καὶ ἟ υψνὴ ἡν ἢκοτςα ὡρ κιθαπῳδῶν κιθαπιζόνσψν ἐν σαᾺρ κιθάπαιρ αὐσῶν.
²And I heard a voice from heaven like the sound of many waters and like the sound of loud thunder;
and the sound which I heard was like lyre players playing their lyres.
14:3 καὶ ᾄδοτςιν ᾠδὴν καινὴν ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ καὶ ἐνώπιον σῶν σεςςάπψν ζῴψν καὶ σῶν
ππεςβτσέπψν· καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἐδύνασο μαθεᾺν σὴν ᾠδὴν εἰ μὴ αἱ ἑκασὸν σεςςαπάκονσα σέςςαπερ φιλιάδερ,
οἱ ἞γοπαςμένοι ἀπὸ σᾸρ γᾸρ.
³And they sing a new song before the throne and before the four living beings and the elders. And
no one is able to learn the song except the 144,000, the ones purchased from the earth.
14:4 οὗσοί εἰςιν οἳ μεσὰ γτναικῶν οὐκ ἐμολύνθηςαν, παπθένοι γάπ εἰςιν. οὗσοι οἱ ἀκολοτθοῦνσερ σῷ
ἀπνίῳ ὅποτ ἂν ὑπάγῃ. οὗσοι ἞γοπάςθηςαν ἀπὸ σῶν ἀνθπώπψν ἀπαπφὴ σῷ θεῷ καὶ σῷ ἀπνίῳ,
´These are men who have not been defiled with women, for they are virgins. These are the ones
following the Lamb wherever he goes. They were purchased from humanity as a firstfruits to God and
to the Lamb,
14:5 καὶ ἐν σῷ ςσόμασι αὐσῶν οὐφ εὑπέθη χεῦδορ· ἄμψμοί εἰςιν.
µand in their mouths no falsehood has been found.194 They are blameless.

The Three Angels

14:6 Καὶ εἶδον ἄλλον ἄγγελον πεσόμενον ἐν μεςοτπανήμασι, ἔφονσα εὐαγγέλιον αἰώνιον
εὐαγγελίςαι ἐπὶ σοὺρ καθημένοτρ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ καὶ ἐπὶ πᾶν ἔθνορ καὶ υτλὴν καὶ γλῶςςαν καὶ λαόν,
¶And I saw another angel flying at zenith, having an eternal gospel to herald above195 those
dwelling196 on the earth, even over every nation and tribe and language and people,
14:7 λέγψν ἐν υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ, Υοβήθησε σὸν θεὸν καὶ δόσε αὐσῷ δόξαν, ὅσι ἦλθεν ἟ ὥπα σᾸρ κπίςεψρ
αὐσοῦ, καὶ πποςκτνήςασε σῷ ποιήςανσι σὸν οὐπανὸν καὶ σὴν γᾸν καὶ θάλαςςαν καὶ πηγὰρ ὑδάσψν.

vid
193
14:1 txt σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ καὶ σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ πασπὸρ αὐσοῦ ⁴⁷ ¹¹⁵ A C 046 051 35 82 94 175 241 456 469 627 757 920
1006 1611 1678 1828 1841 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 2017 2019 2020 2040 2042 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2329
2436 2814 (Cass*) HF RP PK NA27 {\} // σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ καὶ σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ πασπὸρ αὐσοῦ // σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ καὶ σοῦ πασπὸρ
αὐσοῦ 104 // σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ καὶ σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ πασπὸρ 792 // σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ πασπὸρ αὐσοῦ P 2053 2065 2814 TR // lac 1384
2030 2050 2062 2186 2351. *Caqqimdmpsq: “nomina tam ipsius quam patris ejus in frontibus suis scripta portabant.”
194 14:5 Zeph. 3:13; Isaiah 53:9; Psalm 32:2

195 14:6a txt {A} ἐπὶ ⁴⁷ ¹¹⁵vid A C P 424 1611 1678 1828 1854 1862 1888 2053 2329 syrph (copt) Origen NA27 {\} // omit
046 051 35 82 94 104 241 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1841 2019 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2814 syrh TR HF RP PK
// lac 1384 2030 2050 2062 2186 2351.
196 14:6b rvr καθημένοτρ ⁴⁷ C P 046 35² 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 920 1006 1611 1678 1841 1852 1854 1859
1862 1888 2017 2040 2053 2073mg 2138 2329 Κ syrph HF RP PK NA27 {\} // dar nj mf καθημένοτρ irgig vg Prim Cypr½
apk4 // κασοικοῦνσαρ ¹¹⁵ A 051 35*,³ 792 1828 2020 2042 2073* 2074 2436 itar copbo Bearsq TR // καθημένοτρ σοὺρ
κασοικοῦνσαρ 2059 2060 2065 2081 2814 A // καθημένοτρ καὶ κασοικοῦνσαρ 2019 // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062 2186 2351.
If wms peajjw rpied, wms cmsjd qaw rhepe iq a diffepelce mf “qrawilg” t. “duejjilg.” Bsr rhew keal rhe qake thing. Hoskier
does not indicate what the reading of 35¹ is. The only reading I am truly sure about is that of 35².
 - 47
-
·saying in a loud voice, "Fear God197 and give him glory, for the hour of his judgment has come; and
worship him who made198 the heaven and the earth and the sea and the sources of waters."
14:8 Καὶ ἄλλορ ἄγγελορ δεύσεπορ ἞κολούθηςεν λέγψν, Ἔπεςεν, ἔπεςεν Βαβτλὼν ἟ μεγάλη, ἡ ἐκ σοῦ
οἴνοτ σοῦ θτμοῦ σᾸρ ποπνείαρ αὐσᾸρ πεπόσικεν πάνσα σὰ ἔθνη.
¸And another angel, a second one, followed, saying, "Fallen! Fallen is Babylon the great, which had
given the nations to drink of the wine of the wrath of her whoredom. "
14:9 Καὶ ἄλλορ ἄγγελορ σπίσορ ἞κολούθηςεν αὐσοᾺρ λέγψν ἐν υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ, Εἴ σιρ πποςκτνεᾺ σὸ
θηπίον καὶ σὴν εἰκόνα αὐσοῦ, καὶ λαμβάνει φάπαγμα ἐπὶ σοῦ μεσώποτ αὐσοῦ ἠ ἐπὶ σὴν φεᾺπα αὐσοῦ,
¹And another angel, a third one, followed those, saying with a loud voice, "If anyone worships the
beast and his image, and takes the mark on his forehead or on his hand,
14:10 καὶ αὐσὸρ πίεσαι ἐκ σοῦ οἴνοτ σοῦ θτμοῦ σοῦ θεοῦ σοῦ κεκεπαςμένοτ ἀκπάσοτ ἐν σῷ ποσηπίῳ
σᾸρ ὀπγᾸρ αὐσοῦ, καὶ βαςανιςθήςεσαι ἐν πτπὶ καὶ θείῳ ἐνώπιον ἀγγέλψν ἁγίψν καὶ ἐνώπιον σοῦ
ἀπνίοτ.
¹⁰he himself shall also drink of the wine of the wrath of God, mixed undiluted in the cup of his
anger,199 and he shall be tormented with fire and sulfur before the holy angels and before the Lamb.
14:11 καὶ ὁ καπνὸρ σοῦ βαςανιςμοῦ αὐσῶν εἰρ αἰῶναρ αἰώνψν ἀναβαίνει, καὶ οὐκ ἔφοτςιν
ἀνάπατςιν ἟μέπαρ καὶ ντκσόρ, οἱ πποςκτνοῦνσερ σὸ θηπίον καὶ σὴν εἰκόνα αὐσοῦ, καὶ εἴ σιρ λαμβάνει
σὸ φάπαγμα σοῦ ὀνόμασορ αὐσοῦ.
¹¹And the smoke of their torture goes up for ever and ever, and they have no relief day or night,
those who worship the beast and the image of him, and anyone who takes the mark of his name."
14:12 Ὡδε ἟ ὑπομονὴ σῶν ἁγίψν ἐςσίν, οἱ σηποῦνσερ σὰρ ἐνσολὰρ σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ σὴν πίςσιν Ἰηςοῦ.
¹²Here is the endurance of the saints, those keeping the commandments of God and the faith of
Jesus.
14:13 Καὶ ἢκοτςα υψνᾸρ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ λεγούςηρ, Γπάχον· Μακάπιοι οἱ νεκποὶ οἱ ἐν κτπίῳ
ἀποθνῄςκονσερ ἀπ‖ ἄπσι. Ναί, λέγει σὸ πνεῦμα, ἵνα ἀναπαήςονσαι ἐκ σῶν κόπψν αὐσῶν· σὰ δὲ ἔπγα
αὐσῶν ἀκολοτθεᾺ μεσ‖ αὐσῶν.
¹³And I heard a voice from heaven saying, "Write, 'Blessed are the dead, those who are dying in the
Lord from now on.'"200 "Yes,"201 says the Spirit, "in that202 they shall rest203 from their labors; and204
their works follow right with them."205

19714:7a rvr yA} θεὸν ⁴⁷ A C P 051 35 757 1006 1611 1678 1841 1854 2019 2020 2040 2042 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074
2081 2329 TR PK NA27 {\} // κόπιον 046 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 792 920 1828 1852 1859 1862 1888 2138 2436
Κ itgig,(t) vgcl syrhmg arab Beat ps-Ambr HF RP // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062 2186 2351.
198 14:7b rvr yA} σ ποιήςανσι ⁴⁷ A C P 051 35 757 1006 1611 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073 2081 2814
TR PK NA27 {\} // σ θε σ ποιήςανσι 2329 irgig // αὐσ σ ποιήςανσι 94 104 2020 apk // αὐσὸν ποιήςανσα 046* //
αὐσὸν σὸν ποιήςανσα 046c 82 241 469 627 792 920 1828 2074 2138 Κ HF RP Origen –αὐσὸν // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062
2186 2351.. The NA27 and HF-RP readings are translated into English identically.
199 14:10 In Hebraistic terminology, the cup signifies destiny. See for example Psalm 11:6.

200 14:13a rvr ἀπ‖ ἄπσι. Ναί, λέγει NA27 // απ απσι ναι λεγει A // ἀπαπσι ναι λεγει 051 1006 1678 1854 2042 2060 // ἄπσι

ναὶ λέγει 1611 // ἀπὸ ἄπσι ναι λέγει 2074 // ἀπαπσι· ναὶ λέγει 469 1841 1862 1888 2059 2065 2073 2186 2436 // ἀπαπσί.
Ναί,” λέγει TR Hmqi // ἀπαπσί ναί λέγει TR // απ απσι λεγει ⁴⁷ * // ἀπαπσι· καὶ λέγει 2053 // ἀπάπσει λέγει ναὶ 2329 //
ἀπαπσι λεγει· ναι 2017 2138 // · ἀπαπσι λεγονσερ ναι 1828 // ἀπαπσι. λέγει ναὶ 35 757 // . ἀπαπσι λέγει ναὶ 046 82 94 104
175 456 627 792 920 1852 1859 Complutensian Colinaeus // ἀπ‖ ἄπσι· λέγει Ναὶ RP // ἀπ‖ ἄπσι,” λέγει ναὶ HF // ἀπ‖ ἄπσι,”
(λέγει “Ναὶ...”) PK // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062 2351. Thempericajjw, mle cmsjd ajqm nmqrsjare a peadilg mf Ἀπαπσὶ, λέγει.
The umpd ἀπαπσί kealr "ildeed" mp "weq," qm cmlceitabjw ναὶ mp καὶ could have been substituted by the others. In the
original all-capital manuscripts, there were no punctuation marks or spaces, so APARTI could be understood as either
one word APARTI, or AP' ARTI, a contraction of APO ARTI. Others might understand that the readings resulting from
those additions imply that those dying in Christ previously were not blessed. See footnote on John 13:19a.
201 14:13b rvr ναί λέγει ¹ A C P 051 209 241 424 469 1006 1611 1678 1841 1854 1862 1888 2019 2020 2040 2042 2059 2060

2065 2073 2074 2081 2186 2344 2432 2436 2814 itar,(gig) vg syrph,h copsa (arm) Andrew; Aug Specul Prim ps-Ambr Beat TR
 - 48
-
The Angels Harvest the Earth
14:14 Καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ νευέλη λετκή, καὶ ἐπὶ σὴν νευέλην καθήμενον ὅμοιον τἱὸν ἀνθπώποτ,
ἔφψν ἐπὶ σᾸρ κευαλᾸρ αὐσοῦ ςσέυανον φπτςοῦν καὶ ἐν σᾹ φειπὶ αὐσοῦ δπέπανον ὀξύ.
¹´And I looked, and behold, a white cloud, and someone like a son of man sitting on the cloud,
having a crown of gold on his head, and a sharp sickle in his hand.
14:15 καὶ ἄλλορ ἄγγελορ ἐξᾸλθεν ἐκ σοῦ ναοῦ, κπάζψν ἐν υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ σῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ σᾸρ
νευέληρ, Πέμχον σὸ δπέπανόν ςοτ καὶ θέπιςον, ὅσι ἦλθεν ἟ ὥπα θεπίςαι, ὅσι ἐξηπάνθη ὁ θεπιςμὸρ
σᾸρ γᾸρ.
¹µAnd another angel came, from the temple, calling out in a loud voice toward the one sitting on the
cloud, "Send out206 your sickle and reap, for the hour to reap has come, since the harvest has become
dry."207
14:16 καὶ ἔβαλεν ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπὶ σᾸρ νευέληρ σὸ δπέπανον αὐσοῦ ἐπὶ σὴν γᾸν, καὶ ἐθεπίςθη ἟ γᾸ.
¹¶And the one sitting on the cloud launched his sickle over the earth, and the earth was harvested.
14:17 Καὶ ἄλλορ ἄγγελορ ἐξᾸλθεν ἐκ σοῦ ναοῦ σοῦ ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ, ἔφψν καὶ αὐσὸρ δπέπανον ὀξύ.
¹·And another angel came from the temple that is in heaven, he also holding a sharp sickle.

NA27 yA} // λέγει ⁴⁷ * 336 582 620 628 1918 copbo (apk) (erh) Vapikadsk // λέγει ναὶ 046 35 82 94 104 175 456 627
757 792 920 1852 1859 2017 2138 2329 HF RP PK // λέγονσερ ναὶ 1828 // καὶ λέγει 205 2018 2019 2053 // λέγει καὶ 218 522
// lac 1384 2030 2050 2062 2351. If the full punctuation was indicated, some of the minuscules listed would not support
exactly the GNT editions listed therewith. See the previous footnote for exact punctuation if known.
202 14:13c The hina here is exepegetical in that it explains how specifically the dead in Christ from now on are blessed.

The blessing is two-fold, they shall rest, and two, their works are with immediate apparence and effectiveness, since it
won't be long until the end of the age (and the judgment with reward) from the time they die.
203 14:13d rvr ἀναπαήςονσαι (fsr qsbj kid)
⁴⁷ A C NA27 {\} // ἀναπαόςονσαι (fsr ild kid) 046 051* 104 792 1828 2019
2059 2060 2329 2814 Epaqksq ajj edq. Ajdsq // ἀναπαόςψνσαι (amp qsbj kid) P 051 c 35 82 94 241 424 469 627 757 920 1006
1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 (2065 ἀναπατςψσαι) 2073 2074 2081 2138 TR HF RP PK // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062 2351. By
the time these documents had been written, Greek had changed such that all these words may have been pronounced
almost the same, even though slightly different in meaning.
204 14:13e txr δὲ 046 051 35 82 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 920 1828 1852 1862 1888 2017 2019 2042 2059 2060 2073

2074 2081 2138 2186 2436 2814 TR HF RP PK // καὶ erh apab apk2 // γὰπ ⁴⁷ A C P 94 792 1006 1611 1678 1841 1854
1859 2020 2040 2053 2065 2329 itar,gig vg syrh copsa ps-Ambr Beat Aug Prim NA27 {\} // omit σὰ δὲ ἔπγα αὐσῶν ἀκολοτθεᾺ
μεσ‖ αὐσῶν syrph // omit σὰ δὲ ἔπγα αὐσῶν copbo // lac 1384 2030 2050 2062 2351.
205 14:13f Compare I Timothy 5:24-25

206 14:15a Hepe rhe Gpeei tepb πέμπψ - néknō haq a kijitary operations meaning, as in, "send orders that the earth be

sickled." The one in white who resembles a human is the captain of the hosts, and the agents who do the actual sickling,
are his angel-soldiers, according to Matt. 13:30, 38-41. In that passage Christ "sends out his angels," and the angels
gather the zizania to be burned. He explains, "The zizania are the children of the evil one, and the enemy who sows
them is the devil. The harvest is the end of the age, and the reapers are angels. And as the zizania are collected and
consumed by fire, so it will be at the end of the age. The Son of Man will send out his angels, ..." Here again we even
have the phrase Son of Man both in the Matthew passage and in Rev 14:14. Again, in Matt. 13:49-50 we read, "This is
how it will be at the end of the age. The angels will go forth and will separate the evil ones from out of the midst of the
righteous, 50and throw them into the furnace of fire. There will be weeping there, and gnashing of teeth." Luke 17:35-37
hints that the angels take them all to one place, where the vultures feed on them. See also the correspondence of fire, in
both Matt. 13:40 and Rev. 14:18. Rev. 14:20 tells us that the people are put "outside the city" and their blood will flow as
high as the horse's bridle for a distance of 180 miles. There is fire in the form of the fire of the city dump outside the
city, Jerusalem. When the disciples asked Jesus where the angels take them in Luke 17:37, Jesus answered that it would
be where there would be vultures gathered, that's where. The number of bleeding bodies required to produce that kind
of a river of blood, would indeed attract a very large amount of vultures, eagles, crows and any other birds that eat
carrion.
207 14:15b Grain is ready to harvest when it is dry and the seed is no longer green.
 - 49
-
14:18 Καὶ ἄλλορ ἄγγελορ ἐκ σοῦ θτςιαςσηπίοτ, ἔφψν ἐξοτςίαν ἐπὶ σοῦ πτπόρ, καὶ ἐυώνηςεν υψνᾹ
μεγάλῃ σῷ ἔφονσι σὸ δπέπανον σὸ ὀξὺ λέγψν, Πέμχον ςοτ σὸ δπέπανον σὸ ὀξὺ καὶ σπύγηςον σοὺρ
βόσπταρ σᾸρ ἀμπέλοτ σᾸρ γᾸρ, ὅσι ἢκμαςαν αἱ ςσαυτλαὶ αὐσᾸρ.
¹¸And another angel came from the altar, having authority over the fire, and he called out in a loud
voice to the one holding the sharp sickle, saying, "Send out your sharp sickle, and gather the clusters
of the vine of the earth, for its grapes have peaked."
14:19 καὶ ἔβαλεν ὁ ἄγγελορ σὸ δπέπανον αὐσοῦ εἰρ σὴν γᾸν, καὶ ἐσπύγηςεν σὴν ἄμπελον σᾸρ γᾸρ καὶ
ἔβαλεν εἰρ σὴν ληνὸν σοῦ θτμοῦ σοῦ θεοῦ σὸν μέγαν.
¹¹And the angel launched his sickle onto the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and he cast it
into the great winepress of God's wrath.
14:20 καὶ ἐπασήθη ἟ ληνὸρ ἔξψθεν σᾸρ πόλεψρ, καὶ ἐξᾸλθεν αἷμα ἐκ σᾸρ ληνοῦ ἄφπι σῶν φαλινῶν
σῶν ἵππψν ἀπὸ ςσαδίψν φιλίψν ἑξακοςίψν.
²⁰And the winepress outside the city was trampled, and the blood went out from the winepress as
deep as the bridles of the horses for 1,600 stadia away.208

Chapter 15
The Seven Bowls Full of Wrath
15:1 Καὶ εἶδον ἄλλο ςημεᾺον ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ μέγα καὶ θατμαςσόν, ἀγγέλοτρ ἑπσὰ ἔφονσαρ πληγὰρ
ἑπσὰ σὰρ ἐςφάσαρ, ὅσι ἐν αὐσαᾺρ ἐσελέςθη ὁ θτμὸρ σοῦ θεοῦ.
¹And I saw another sign in heaven, great and awesome: seven angels having the seven last plagues,
for209 with them is completed the wrath of God.
15:2 Καὶ εἶδον ὡρ θάλαςςαν ὑαλίνην μεμιγμένην πτπί, καὶ σοὺρ νικῶνσαρ ἐκ σοῦ θηπίοτ καὶ ἐκ σᾸρ
εἰκόνορ αὐσοῦ καὶ ἐκ σοῦ ἀπιθμοῦ σοῦ ὀνόμασορ αὐσοῦ ἑςσῶσαρ ἐπὶ σὴν θάλαςςαν σὴν ὑαλίνην,
ἔφονσαρ κιθάπαρ σοῦ θεοῦ.
²And I saw like a sea of glass mixed with fire, and the ones overcoming of the beast and of his image
and of the number of his name were standing on the glassy sea, holding lyres of God.
15:3 καὶ ᾄδοτςιν σὴν ᾠδὴν Μψϊςέψρ σοῦ δούλοτ σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ σὴν ᾠδὴν σοῦ ἀπνίοτ λέγονσερ,
Μεγάλα καὶ θατμαςσὰ σὰ ἔπγα ςοτ, κύπιε ὁ θεὸρ ὁ πανσοκπάσψπ· δίκαιαι καὶ ἀληθιναὶ αἱ ὁδοί ςοτ, ὁ
βαςιλεὺρ σῶν ἐθνῶν.
³And they are singing the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, as follows,
"Great and marvelous are your deeds, O Lord God Almighty. Just and true are your ways, O king of
the nations.210

208 14:20 Or, "to a distance of 1,600 stadia." One stadion was 607 feet or 185 meters, so 1,600 stadia would be 184 miles or
296 kilometers.
209 15:1 This "for" explains why the last plagues are called the "last" plagues.

210 15:3 txt ἐθνῶν ¹ A P 046 051 35 82 104 241 424 627 757 792 1828 1854 1862 1888 2019 2053 2059 2060 2062 2073 txt 2074

2081 2138 2329 2814 itgig syrhmg copbo Cyprian Pseudo-Cyprian Ambrose Andrew Beatus Arethas HF RP PK NA27 {B} //
πάνσψν σῶν ἐθνῶν irh apk erh Ppikaqisq // αἰύνψν (cf. 1 Tik. 1:17; Elmch 9:4; Tmbir 13:4) ⁴⁷ *,² C 94 469 1006 1611
1841 2065 2073mg 2344vid itar vg syrph,h copsamss,(samss) (arm²) Bede Pseudo-Ambrose Hawkm // αἰύνψν καὶ σῶν ἐθνῶν
2082 cf. 20:10, 2082 with copbo (arm²vid +βαςιλεὺρ) // "mtep ajj" apkγ // ἁγίψν Vicrmpilsq-Pettau Tyconius Apringius
Cassiodorus TR // lacuna 1384 2030 2050 2351. The UBS textual comentary says: "The reading of the Textus Receptus,
which has only the slenderest support in Greek witnesses (296 2049, neither of which was available when the Textus
Receptus was formed) appears to have arisen from confusion of the Latin compendia for sanctorum (sctorum) and
saeculorum (sclorum [=αἰύνψν]); "qailr" iq ajqm pead bw qetepaj Laril upirepq, ilcjsdilg Vicrmpilsq-Pettau, Tyconius,
Apringius, and Cassidorus." H. C. Hoskier says that the only two Greek manuscripts in support of the Textus Receptus,
57 (296) and 141 (2049), ARE the Textus Receptus. He says in Text 1 on pp. 179-180 that ms. 57 (296) is a handwritten
copy of Colinaeus' printed edition, that is, a copy of a printed Greek NT, published in 1534. And at the bottom of Text 1 p.
 - 50
-
15:4 σίρ οὐ μὴ υοβηθᾹ, κύπιε, καὶ δοξάςει σὸ ὄνομά ςοτ; ὅσι μόνορ ὅςιορ, ὅσι πάνσα σὰ ἔθνη ἣξοτςιν
καὶ πποςκτνήςοτςιν ἐνώπιόν ςοτ, ὅσι σὰ δικαιώμασά ςοτ ἐυανεπώθηςαν.
´Who shall not fear, O Lord, and glorify your name? Because you alone are holy. For all the
nations will come, and will worship before you, because your righteous judgments have been
revealed."
15:5 Καὶ μεσὰ σαῦσα εἶδον, καὶ ἞νοίγη ὁ ναὸρ σᾸρ ςκηνᾸρ σοῦ μαπστπίοτ ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ,
µAnd after these things I looked, and the temple of the tabernacle of testimony was opened in
heaven,
15:6 καὶ ἐξᾸλθον οἱ ἑπσὰ ἄγγελοι [οἱ] ἔφονσερ σὰρ ἑπσὰ πληγὰρ ἐκ σοῦ ναοῦ, ἐνδεδτμένοι λίνον
καθαπὸν λαμππὸν καὶ πεπιεζψςμένοι πεπὶ σὰ ςσήθη ζώναρ φπτςᾶρ.
¶and out of the temple came the seven angels having the seven plagues, dressed in clean bright linen
garments and gird around the chest with golden sashes.
15:7 καὶ ἓν ἐκ σῶν σεςςάπψν ζῴψν ἔδψκεν σοᾺρ ἑπσὰ ἀγγέλοιρ ἑπσὰ υιάλαρ φπτςᾶρ γεμούςαρ σοῦ
θτμοῦ σοῦ θεοῦ σοῦ ζῶνσορ εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν.
·And one of the four living beings handed to the seven angels seven bowls made of gold, becoming
full of the wrath of God, who lives for ever and ever.
15:8 καὶ ἐγεμίςθη ὁ ναὸρ καπνοῦ ἐκ σᾸρ δόξηρ σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἐκ σᾸρ δτνάμεψρ αὐσοῦ, καὶ οὐδεὶρ
ἐδύνασο εἰςελθεᾺν εἰρ σὸν ναὸν ἄφπι σελεςθῶςιν αἱ ἑπσὰ πληγαὶ σῶν ἑπσὰ ἀγγέλψν.
¸And the temple was filled with smoke, from the glory of God and from his power, and no one is
able to go into the temple until the seven plagues of the seven angels are carried out.

Chapter 16
16:1 Καὶ ἢκοτςα μεγάληρ υψνᾸρ ἐκ σοῦ ναοῦ λεγούςηρ σοᾺρ ἑπσὰ ἀγγέλοιρ, Ὑπάγεσε καὶ ἐκφέεσε σὰρ
ἑπσὰ υιάλαρ σοῦ θτμοῦ σοῦ θεοῦ εἰρ σὴν γᾸν.
¹And I heard a great voice from the temple saying to the seven angels, "Go and pour out the seven
bowls of the wrath of God onto the earth."
16:2 Καὶ ἀπᾸλθεν ὁ ππῶσορ καὶ ἐξέφεεν σὴν υιάλην αὐσοῦ εἰρ σὴν γᾸν· καὶ ἐγένεσο ἕλκορ κακὸν καὶ
πονηπὸν ἐπὶ σοὺρ ἀνθπώποτρ σοὺρ ἔφονσαρ σὸ φάπαγμα σοῦ θηπίοτ καὶ σοὺρ πποςκτνοῦνσαρ σᾹ211
εἰκόνι αὐσοῦ.
²And the first one went and poured out his bowl onto the earth. And there came a nasty and painful
ulcer on the people who had the mark of the beast and on those worshiping his image.
16:3 Καὶ ὁ δεύσεπορ ἐξέφεεν σὴν υιάλην αὐσοῦ εἰρ σὴν θάλαςςαν· καὶ ἐγένεσο αἷμα ὡρ νεκποῦ, καὶ
πᾶςα χτφὴ ζψᾸρ ἀπέθανεν, σὰ ἐν σᾹ θαλάςςῃ.
³And the second angel poured out his bowl onto the sea. And it became blood like of the dead, and
every living soul died, the ones in the sea.
16:4 Καὶ ὁ σπίσορ ἐξέφεεν σὴν υιάλην αὐσοῦ εἰρ σοὺρ ποσαμοὺρ καὶ σὰρ πηγὰρ σῶν ὑδάσψν· καὶ
ἐγένεσο αἷμα.
´And the third angel poured out his bowl onto the rivers and the sources of the waters. And they
became blood.
16:5 καὶ ἢκοτςα σοῦ ἀγγέλοτ σῶν ὑδάσψν λέγονσορ, Δίκαιορ εἶ, ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἦν, ὁ ὅςιορ, ὅσι σαῦσα
ἔκπιναρ,

615, Hoskier says, "This MS 187 with 57 and 141 must not be accorded any weight whatsoever. They are brought into the
record because of their very connection with the printed text." Thus they are both 16th century copies made from
various editions of the Textus Receptus. The bottom line is that there is no Greek manuscript support for the TR reading
of "saints."
211
16:2 txt σᾹ A C P 046 051 TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // σην ´³ 2059 2081 2814 copsa,bo // lac 1384 2030 2050 2186 2351.
 - 51
-
µAnd I heard the angel of the waters saying, "You are righteous, you who are and who was, O holy
one, that you have judged these things,
16:6 ὅσι αἷμα ἁγίψν καὶ ππουησῶν ἐξέφεαν, καὶ αἷμα αὐσοᾺρ δέδψκαρ πιεᾺν· ἄξιοί εἰςιν.
¶for they poured out the blood of saints and of prophets, and you have given them blood to drink.
They deserve it."
16:7 καὶ ἢκοτςα σοῦ θτςιαςσηπίοτ λέγονσορ, Ναί, κύπιε ὁ θεὸρ ὁ πανσοκπάσψπ, ἀληθιναὶ καὶ δίκαιαι
αἱ κπίςειρ ςοτ.
·And I heard the altar saying, "Agreed,212 Lord God Almighty, your punishments are true and just."
16:8 Καὶ ὁ σέσαπσορ ἐξέφεεν σὴν υιάλην αὐσοῦ ἐπὶ σὸν ἣλιον· καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσῷ κατμασίςαι σοὺρ
ἀνθπώποτρ ἐν πτπί.
¸And the fourth angel poured out his bowl upon the sun. And it was given to the sun to scorch the
people by fire.
16:9 καὶ ἐκατμασίςθηςαν οἱ ἄνθπψποι καῦμα μέγα, καὶ ἐβλαςυήμηςαν σὸ ὄνομα σοῦ θεοῦ σοῦ
ἔφονσορ σὴν ἐξοτςίαν ἐπὶ σὰρ πληγὰρ σαύσαρ, καὶ οὐ μεσενόηςαν δοῦναι αὐσῷ δόξαν.
¹And the people were burned a very bad burn, and they reviled the name of God, the one having
authority over these plagues; yet they did not repent to give him glory.
16:10 Καὶ ὁ πέμπσορ ἐξέφεεν σὴν υιάλην αὐσοῦ ἐπὶ σὸν θπόνον σοῦ θηπίοτ· καὶ ἐγένεσο ἟ βαςιλεία
αὐσοῦ ἐςκοσψμένη, καὶ ἐμαςῶνσο σὰρ γλώςςαρ αὐσῶν ἐκ σοῦ πόνοτ,
¹⁰And the fifth angel poured out his bowl upon the throne of the beast. And his kingdom became
covered in darkness. And they were biting their tongues in pain,
16:11 καὶ ἐβλαςυήμηςαν σὸν θεὸν σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἐκ σῶν πόνψν αὐσῶν καὶ ἐκ σῶν ἑλκῶν αὐσῶν, καὶ
οὐ μεσενόηςαν ἐκ σῶν ἔπγψν αὐσῶν.
¹¹and they reviled the name of the God of heaven, because of their pains213 and because of their
ulcers, yet they did not repent of their works.
16:12 Καὶ ὁ ἕκσορ ἐξέφεεν σὴν υιάλην αὐσοῦ ἐπὶ σὸν ποσαμὸν σὸν μέγαν σὸν Εὐυπάσην· καὶ
ἐξηπάνθη σὸ ὕδψπ αὐσοῦ, ἵνα ἑσοιμαςθᾹ ἟ ὁδὸρ σῶν βαςιλέψν σῶν ἀπὸ ἀνασολᾸρ ἟λίοτ.
¹²And the sixth angel poured out his bowl upon the great river Euphrates. And it caused its water to
dry up,214 so that a route was prepared for the kings from the east.
16:13 Καὶ εἶδον ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασορ σοῦ δπάκονσορ καὶ ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασορ σοῦ θηπίοτ καὶ ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασορ
σοῦ χετδοππουήσοτ πνεύμασα σπία ἀκάθαπσα ὡρ βάσπαφοι·
¹³And I saw coming from the mouth of the dragon, and from the mouth of the beast, and from the
mouth of the false prophet, three unclean spirits, like frogs;
16:14 εἰςὶν γὰπ πνεύμασα δαιμονίψν ποιοῦνσα ςημεᾺα, ἃ ἐκποπεύεσαι ἐπὶ σοὺρ βαςιλεᾺρ σᾸρ
οἰκοτμένηρ ὅληρ, ςτναγαγεᾺν αὐσοὺρ εἰρ σὸν πόλεμον σᾸρ μεγάληρ ἟μέπαρ σοῦ θεοῦ σοῦ
πανσοκπάσοπορ.
¹´for they are spirits of demons performing miracles, which are going out to the kings of the whole
world, to gather them together for the war of the great day of God Almighty.
16:15 Ἰδοὺ ἔπφομαι ὡρ κλέπσηρ. μακάπιορ ὁ γπηγοπῶν καὶ σηπῶν σὰ ἱμάσια αὐσοῦ, ἵνα μὴ γτμνὸρ
πεπιπασᾹ καὶ βλέπψςιν σὴν ἀςφημοςύνην αὐσοῦ.

212 16:7 This is the principle, "every matter must be established by the agreement of two or three witnesses."
213 16:11 Pains from previous scorpion stings, flame thrown from the mouths of beasts, ulcers, severe sunburns.
214 16:12 The verb here for "dry up" is in the passive voice, and so I wanted to show that the river was acted upon. The

trouble with the English suffix "-ed" to show passive voice, is that it also is used to show past tense in a verb that is not
passive. In other words, I could have said, "And the water of it was dried up," but in English that can sound like a past
tense statement that says the water was already dried up. It is part of the meaning transfer to show that it was the 6th
bowl that caused the Euphrates River to dry up. In American English the passive is disappearing, for some unjustifiable
reason.
 - 52
-
¹µ(Behold, I am coming like a thief. Blessed are those keeping vigilant and guarding their garments,
so they are not walking around naked and people seeing their private parts.)
16:16 καὶ ςτνήγαγεν αὐσοὺρ εἰρ σὸν σόπον σὸν καλούμενον ἗βπαωςσὶ Ἁπμαγεδών.
¹¶And He gathered them together at the place called in Hebrew Harmagedōn.215
16:17 Καὶ ὁ ἕβδομορ ἐξέφεεν σὴν υιάλην αὐσοῦ ἐπὶ σὸν ἀέπα· καὶ ἐξᾸλθεν υψνὴ μεγάλη ἐκ σοῦ ναοῦ
ἀπὸ σοῦ θπόνοτ λέγοτςα, Γέγονεν.
¹·And the seventh216 angel poured out his bowl onto217 the air. And there came from218 the temple219 a
loud voice by authority of the throne,220 saying, "It is done!"

16:16 txt {B} Ἁπμαγεδών A 051 35 94 104 241 424 757 1006 1384 1678 1841 1888 2019 2020 2040 2059 2060
215

2073 2081* 2329 2436 2814? (abt. 95 minuscules) syrh eth arab arm1 (Karmagedon) Beatus Er. 1-4 Col. RP PK
NA27 {\} // (H)ἀπ Μαγεδψν 1862 // ⲬⲈ ⲀⲢⲘⲀⲔⲈⲆⲰⲚ copsa // ⲬⲈ ⲈⲢⲘⲀⲔⲈⲆⲰⲚ copbo // Ἀπμεγεδών ¹ 2186 //
Απμαγεδον 2065 // Ἀπμαγεδδύν 2081c // Ἁπμαγεδδών Er. 5 Prim TR // Μαγεδύν 82 175 456 469 627 792 920
1859 2017 2042 2074 2138 K (abt. 80 minuscules) vgmss syrph,hmg (acc. NA27) copbomss HF // Μαγεδψδ 1828 //
Magdō qwpph (acc. Hmqi.) // Μαγεδδύν 046 1611 2053 2062 Twc.2 // lacuna C P 2030 2050 2351. There is
difference between NA27 apparatus versus Hoskier, regarding the reading of the Philoxenian Syriac. There
are other spellings in the early versions, such as Hermagedon. The word Ἁπμαγεδών is probably to be
understood like the peadilg mf kilsqcsje 1862, (H)ap Magedōl, fpmk rhe Hebpeu kealilg Mmslrail of
Megiddo, a frequent battleground throughout the ages because of a strategic pass, and the plain below it.
The triumvirate 82, 627, 920 unites here against all uncials- a sign of a definitely wrong reading.
216 16:17a txt ἕβδομορ A 046 82 94 241 469 627 792 920 1006 1611 1841 2053 2138 syrh copsa eth1/2 HF RP NA27 {\} //
ἕβδομορ ἄγγελορ (051 αγελορ) 1828 1854 1862 1888 2065 2074 2329 tg irgig Bear. Ppik. Twc.3 TR PK // εκδομορ ἄγγελορ
2062 // ετδομορ ἄγγελορ 2436 // ἄγγελορ ἕβδομορ qwpph arab // lacuna C P 2030 2050 2351.
217 16:17b rvr ἐπὶ A 046 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 792 920 1006 1611 1678 1828 1841 1852 1859 1862 1888 2017
2020 2040 2138 syr copsa,bo arm arab HF RP NA27 {\} // εἰρ 051 35 757 1384 1854 2019 2042 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065
h
2073 2074 2081 2186 2329 2436 vg syrph eth ps-Ambr TR PK // lacuna C P 2050 2351.
218 16:17c rvr ἐκ A 94 792 1611 1678 1828 1841 1854 2019 2020 2040 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065 2081 2186 2329 2436 2814
syrph,h copsa,bo vg arab NA27 {\} // ἀπὸ 046 051 35 82 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 920 1006 1384 1852 1859 1862 1888
2017 2042 2073 2074 2138 TR HF RP PK // lacuna C P 2030 2050 2351. See later footnote on this verse.
219 16:17d rvr yA} ναοῦ
⁴⁷ A 0163vid 1006 1611 1678 1841 2040 2053 2062 2065 (2329 after θπόνοτ) irar vg syrph,h
copsa,bomss (arm) (eth) Prim Beat ps-Akbp NA27 yA} // οὐπανοῦ 051* 94 241 792 1384 1828 1854 2019 2042 2059 2060 2074
2081 2186 2344vid 2436 2814 A itgig apk4 Aldpeu // ναοῦ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ 046 051c 35 82 104 175 424 456 469 627 757 920
1852 1859 1862 1888 2017 2020 2073 2138 K TR HF RP PK // lac C P 2030 2050 2351.
220 16:17e Regapdilg rhe nhpaqe καὶ ἐξᾸλθεν υψνὴ μεγάλη ἐκ σοῦ ναοῦ ἀπὸ σοῦ θπόνοτ λέγοτςα - "And a loud voice
came out of the temple from the throne," this source given for the loud voice, is rather perplexing. It would seem to be
indicating a new and previously unknown throne existing in the temple, that is, the "temple of the tabernacle of
testimony" in 15:5 which sets the context for this passage. Perhaps it was for this reason that many manuscripts add the
explanatory phrase "of heaven," that is, designating a different temple, heaven itself being the temple, thus: "the temple
of heaven." That would be something along the lines of 13:6 where it says "And he opened his mouth in blasphemies
toward God, to blaspheme his name and his tabernacle, those tabernacling in heaven." In that passage heaven itself is
called a tabernacle. So with the added words, this perplexing problem is then solved, designating heaven itself as being
rhe reknje, (rhmsgh hepe rhe Gpeei umpd ναϋρ iq sqed bsr il 13:6 ir iq ςκηνή), ald rhar uaw rhe rhpmle il rhe reknje iq
not a new, previously unmentioned one. Yet, this present temple in this passage is first introduced in 15:5, "the temple
of the tabernacle of testimony," and keys the start of this whole context of the seven bowls. So in 15:6 and onward, we
now see other voices and angels coming out of this temple besides the present one. And since this particular temple is
opened for the first time in 15:5, it cannot be referring to heaven, as the Majority Text seems to say. So perhaps there is
al slsqsaj kealilg mf rhe npenmqiriml ἀπϋ - apó here, such as "by authority of" the throne. According to Bauer, it is an
evnpeqqiml ilmul il Cjaqqicaj Gpeei rm sqe rhe npenmqiriml ἀπϋ - apó to indicate the originator or authorizer of the
action. John does use that expression in John 5:19, 30; 7:17; 7:28; 8:28, 42; 10:18; 11:51; 14:10; 15:4; 16:13; 18:34. Thus: a
loud voice came out of the temple, on behalf of the throne. It is interesting to see that up to this point, John has been
rmrajjw cmlqiqrelr il sqilg rhe npenmqiriml ἐκ - ek in every case when a voice is coming from somewhere, see 9:13; 10:4;
10:8; 11:12; 14:2; 14:13; 16:1. And this applies in all editions of the Greek New Testament. But starting here and then in
19:5, rhepe ape revrsaj tapialrq berueel ἐκ ald ἀπϋ. The Majmpirw Tevr il rhe jarep ilqralceq qawq ἀπϋ ilqread mf ἐκ. We
would expect the two to be cmlfsqed ar a jarep dare, qilce accmpdilg rm Bjaqq, BDF §209, ἀπϋ haq abqmpbed ἐκ il kmdepl
 - 53
-
16:18 καὶ ἐγένονσο ἀςσπαπαὶ καὶ υψναὶ καὶ βπονσαί, καὶ ςειςμὸρ ἐγένεσο μέγαρ οἷορ οὐκ ἐγένεσο ἀυ‖
οὗ ἄνθπψπορ ἐγένεσο ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ σηλικοῦσορ ςειςμὸρ οὕσψ μέγαρ.
¹¸And there were lightnings and sounds and thunderings,221 and a powerful earthquake occurred,
such as has not happened222 since humankind existed on the earth, so great an earthquake it was.
16:19 καὶ ἐγένεσο ἟ πόλιρ ἟ μεγάλη εἰρ σπία μέπη, καὶ αἱ πόλειρ σῶν ἐθνῶν ἔπεςαν.223 καὶ Βαβτλὼν ἟
μεγάλη ἐμνήςθη ἐνώπιον σοῦ θεοῦ δοῦναι αὐσᾹ σὸ ποσήπιον σοῦ οἴνοτ σοῦ θτμοῦ σᾸρ ὀπγᾸρ αὐσοῦ.
¹¹And the great city was split into three, and the cities of the Gentiles collapsed. And Babylon the
Great, it was remembered in the presence of God to give her the cup of the wine of the fury of God's
wrath.
16:20 καὶ πᾶςα νᾸςορ ἔυτγεν, καὶ ὄπη οὐφ εὑπέθηςαν.
²⁰And every island vanished away, and no mountains were found.
16:21 καὶ φάλαζα μεγάλη ὡρ σαλανσιαία κασαβαίνει ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἐπὶ σοὺρ ἀνθπώποτρ· καὶ
ἐβλαςυήμηςαν οἱ ἄνθπψποι σὸν θεὸν ἐκ σᾸρ πληγᾸρ σᾸρ φαλάζηρ, ὅσι μεγάλη ἐςσὶν ἟ πληγὴ αὐσᾸρ
ςυόδπα.
²¹And huge hailstones, about 100 pounds in weight, came down upon the people out of heaven; and
the people reviled God because of the plague of hail. For severe is the blow of it, extremely.

Chapter 17
The Mysterious Prostitute
17:1 Καὶ ἦλθεν εἷρ ἐκ σῶν ἑπσὰ ἀγγέλψν σῶν ἐφόνσψν σὰρ ἑπσὰ υιάλαρ, καὶ ἐλάληςεν μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ
λέγψν, Δεῦπο, δείξψ ςοι σὸ κπίμα σᾸρ πόπνηρ σᾸρ μεγάληρ σᾸρ καθημένηρ ἐπὶ ὑδάσψν πολλῶν,
¹Then one of the seven angels who had the seven bowls came and spoke with me, saying, "Come, I
will show you the judgment of the great prostitute who sits upon many waters,

Greek. Whereas he says in §209(1) that in a locative sense the two were still distinguished for the most part in New
Testament times. Now moving further in Revelariml, agail il 18:4 ἐκ iq sqed fmp a tmice fpmk heatel, ald il 19:5 uhepe
rhe tmice iq fpmk rhe rhpmle, ἀπϋ iq sqed. Thar umsjd be osire a narrepl sn rm rhar nmilr, bsr rhel 21:3 umsjd qeek rm
ruin it – The NA27 text has a voice coming from the throne, usilg ἐκ. Thepe ape rum mrhep ilqralceq il Retejariml mf rhe
rum npenmqirimlq ἐκ ald ἀπϋ mccsppilg rmgerhep il mle nhpaqe, ald rhew ape bmrh pefeppilg rm rhe cirw cajjed rhe Neu
Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, 3:12 and 21:2.
221 16:18a rvr ἀςσπαπαὶ καὶ υψναὶ καὶ βπονσαί A 0163 792 1006 1611 1841 1854 2019 2040 2053 2062 2065 ir gig vg copsa2/3

arm2,3 ps-Ambr Tyc.3 Prim. NA27 {\} // ἀςσπαπή κ. υψναὶ κ. βπονσαὶ 2042 2436 2074 // ἀςσπαπή κ. υψνή βπονσᾸρ erh //
ἀςσπαπαὶ κ. υψναὶ 046 // ἀςσπαπαὶ κ. βπονσαί 1678 2059 2060 2081 2344 syrph copsa1/3 arm4 Beat // ἀςσπαπαὶ κ. βπονσαί
κ. υψναὶ ⁴⁷ 051 35 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 1384 1828 1862 1888 2017 2020 2073 2138 2329 syr h arab HF RP
PK // υψναὶ κ. βπονσαί κ. ἀςσπαπαὶ 2186 2814 TR // βπονσαί κ. ἀςσπαπαὶ κ. υψναὶ 920 1859 cmnbopt // βπονσαί κ. υψναὶ
κ. ἀςσπαπαὶ copbopt // βπονσαι κ. ἀςσπαπαι κ. υψναι κ. βπονσαι * // υψναὶ κ. βπονσαί Caqq. // lacuna C P 2030 2050
2351.
222
16:18b txt ἄνθπψπορ ἐγένεσο A 254 copsamss?,bo? NA27 {\} // ἄνθπψπορ ἐγένονσο ⁴⁷ // ἐγένεσο ἄνθπψπορ 1678 2020
copsamss?,bo? apk (erh) // ἄνθπψποι ἐγένονσο 046 051 35 1006 1384 1611 1841 1854 2019 2040 2042 2053 2059 2060 2062
2065 2073 (2074 Hosk. says -ἐγένονσο) 2081 2329 2344 2432 2436 irar,c,dem,div,gig,haf vg syrph,h copsams?,bo mss? (Andrewbav)
HF RP // οἱ ἄνθπψποι ἐγένονσο 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1678 1828 1852 1859 1862 1888 2017 2138
2186 2814 Andrewa,c,p Arethas TR PK // lac C P 2030 2050 2351. There is not a lot of difference in meaning-- “qilce
kaliild eviqred ml rhe eaprh” tepqsq “qilce kel eviqred ml rhe eaprh.” Thiq iq a tepw pape evaknje mf rhe HF ediriml
not following the 82-627-920 triumvirate.
223 16:19 txt ἔπεςαν
⁴⁷ ¹ A 046 051 35 104 469 627 757* 1678 1828com 1852 2020 2042 2053com 2059* 2060 2074 2081 2329
NA27 {\} // ἔπεςον 0163 82 94 175 241 424 456 757c 920 1006 1384 1611 1828txt 1841 1854 1859 1862 1888 2017 2019 2040
2062 2065 2073 2138 2186 2436 2814 TR HF RP PK // * ἔπεςε(ν) 792 qwph // omit clause 2053txt // lacuna C P 2030 2050
2351. Both readings can be 3rd person plural, but the first only so, and the second either 3 rd pl. or 1st sing. This is an
interesting variant because of so much change of groups.
 - 54
-
17:2 μεθ‖ ἧρ ἐπόπνετςαν οἱ βαςιλεᾺρ σᾸρ γᾸρ, καὶ ἐμεθύςθηςαν οἱ κασοικοῦνσερ σὴν γᾸν ἐκ σοῦ οἴνοτ
σᾸρ ποπνείαρ αὐσᾸρ.
²with whom the kings of the earth have fornicated. And those dwelling on the earth have become
intoxicated from the wine of her fornication."
17:3 καὶ ἀπήνεγκέν με εἰρ ἔπημον ἐν πνεύμασι. καὶ εἶδον γτναᾺκα καθημένην ἐπὶ θηπίον κόκκινον,
γέμονσα ὀνόμασα βλαςυημίαρ, ἔφψν κευαλὰρ ἑπσὰ καὶ κέπασα δέκα.
³And he carried me away in the Spirit to a wilderness. And I saw a woman sitting upon a scarlet
beast that had seven heads and ten horns, which was full of blasphemous names.
17:4 καὶ ἟ γτνὴ ἦν πεπιβεβλημένη ποπυτποῦν καὶ κόκκινον, καὶ κεφπτςψμένη φπτςίῳ καὶ λίθῳ
σιμίῳ καὶ μαπγαπίσαιρ, ἔφοτςα ποσήπιον φπτςοῦν ἐν σᾹ φειπὶ αὐσᾸρ γέμον224 βδελτγμάσψν καὶ σὰ
ἀκάθαπσα σᾸρ ποπνείαρ αὐσᾸρ,
´And the woman was dressed in purple and scarlet, and covered with gold and precious stones and
pearls, holding a gold cup in her hand full of abominations and the uncleanness of her225 prostitution.
17:5 καὶ ἐπὶ σὸ μέσψπον αὐσᾸρ ὄνομα γεγπαμμένον, μτςσήπιον, Βαβτλὼν ἟ μεγάλη, ἟ μήσηπ σῶν
ποπνῶν καὶ σῶν βδελτγμάσψν σᾸρ γᾸρ.
µAnd upon her forehead a title was written: "A Mystery: Babylon the Great, the mother of prostitutes
and of the abominations of the earth."
17:6 καὶ εἶδον σὴν γτναᾺκα μεθύοτςαν ἐκ σοῦ αἵμασορ σῶν ἁγίψν καὶ ἐκ σοῦ αἵμασορ σῶν μαπσύπψν
Ἰηςοῦ. Καὶ ἐθαύμαςα ἰδὼν αὐσὴν θαῦμα μέγα.
¶And I saw the woman drunk from the blood of the saints and from the blood of Jesus' witnesses.
And I was astonished when I saw her, with a great astonishment.
17:7 καὶ εἶπέν μοι ὁ ἄγγελορ, Διὰ σί ἐθαύμαςαρ; ἐγὼ ἐπῶ ςοι σὸ μτςσήπιον σᾸρ γτναικὸρ καὶ σοῦ
θηπίοτ σοῦ βαςσάζονσορ αὐσήν, σοῦ ἔφονσορ σὰρ ἑπσὰ κευαλὰρ καὶ σὰ δέκα κέπασα·
·And the angel said to me, "Why are you astonished? I will declare to you the mystery of the
woman, and of the beast carrying her which has the seven heads and ten horns.
17:8 σὸ θηπίον ὃ εἶδερ ἦν καὶ οὐκ ἔςσιν, καὶ μέλλει ἀναβαίνειν ἐκ σᾸρ ἀβύςςοτ, καὶ εἰρ ἀπώλειαν
ὑπάγει· καὶ θατμαςθήςονσαι οἱ κασοικοῦνσερ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ, ὧν οὐ γέγπαπσαι σὸ ὄνομα ἐπὶ σὸ βιβλίον
σᾸρ ζψᾸρ ἀπὸ κασαβολᾸρ κόςμοτ, βλεπόνσψν σὸ θηπίον ὅσι ἦν καὶ οὐκ ἔςσιν καὶ παπέςσαι.
¸The beast which you saw, was, and now is not, and in the future is to226 rise again from the Abyss,
and then is going227 to destruction.228 And those dwelling on the earth will be amazed229 when they see

224 17:4a About this solecism and those in Rev. 1:5; 2:20; 7:4; 8:9; 9:14; 14:12, and 20:2, DeBrunner in BDF §136(1) says, "As
Nestle (op. cit.) remarks, all these solecisms were later removed by educated revisers."
225 17:4b txt ποπνείαρ αὐσᾸρ A 051 35 94 104 205 209 241 424 469mg 757 792 1006 1384 1678 1828 1841 1862 1888 2019 2020

2040 2042 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2344 2432 2436 2814 A itar,c,dem,div,haf vg syrph (arm) eth Andrew; Beatus TR
RP PK NA27 {B} // ποπνείαρ σᾸρ γᾸρ 046 82 175 456 469txt 627 920 1611 1852 1859 2017 2030 2053 2062 2138 2329 arab K

Hinnmjwrsq; (Cwnpial) (Qsmdtsjrdesq) (Ppikaqisq) HF // πονηπίαρ σᾸρ γᾸρ 1854 // ποπνιαρ αὐσᾸρ καὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ syrh with *
(copsa,bo) arm3 // ποπνείαρ apk // σᾸρ γᾸρ irgig // lac C 2050 2186 2351. Nmrice rhar rhe levr tepqe, t. 5, eldq uirh σᾸρ
γᾸρ. Pephanq qmke cmnwiqr jefr mff hiq raqi leap rhe eld mf t. 4, cake baci rm peqske cmnwilg, ald hiq ewe nicied sn
where he thought he left off, but he was at the end of v. 5 instead. The Sahidic Coptic reads "of her fornication with
those of the earth," and the Bohairic Coptic reads "...with all the earth." Hoskier does not account for the uncial P here,
but usually when 046 82 627 920 side against other uncials, P is opposed to 046 as well.
226 17:8a The nhpaqe "il rhe fsrspe iq rm" iq fpmk rhe Gpeei umpd μέλλψ - kéjjō, uhich mfrel kealq, bsr dmeq lmr ajuawq

mean "about to." Often in the New Testament it means "is destined to," which is part of the meaning here. And often it
makes a simple future infinitive, by being used with an infinitive following, as is the case here. Bauer says this phrase, a
cmkbilariml mf μέλλψ - kéjjō fmjjmued bw a npeqelr ilfilirite, penjaced rhe fsrspe ilfilirite tepb mf Cjaqqicaj Gpeei. See
also BDF §338(3), which says the same thing, but see BDF §356 about the "imminence" meaning of the pariphrasis of
μέλλψ - kéjjō fmjjmued bw a npeqelr ilfilirite.
227 17:8b rvr ὑπάγει A 1611 2053 2062 qwpph copsa,(bo) eth Irenaeuslat Hippolytus Andrew; Primasius Erasmus-all Aldus

Colinaeus NA27 {B} // ὑπάγειν P 046 051 35 82 104 241 424 469 627 757 920 1006 1841 1854 1862 2030 2074 2138 2329
 - 55
-
the beast, anyone whose name has not been written in the book of life since the foundation of the
world, for it was, and is not, and will be.230
17:9 ὧδε ὁ νοῦρ ὁ ἔφψν ςουίαν. αἱ ἑπσὰ κευαλαὶ ἑπσὰ ὄπη εἰςίν, ὅποτ ἟ γτνὴ κάθησαι ἐπ‖ αὐσῶν. καὶ
βαςιλεᾺρ ἑπσά εἰςιν·
¹Consider this, O mind having wisdom: the seven heads are seven mountains, where the woman sits
upon them. They are also seven kings.
17:10 οἱ πένσε ἔπεςαν, ὁ εἷρ ἔςσιν, ὁ ἄλλορ οὔπψ ἦλθεν, καὶ ὅσαν ἔλθῃ ὀλίγον αὐσὸν δεᾺ μεᾺναι.
¹⁰Five have fallen, one is, the other has not yet appeared, and when he appears, he must continue a
few years.
17:11 καὶ σὸ θηπίον ὃ ἦν καὶ οὐκ ἔςσιν, καὶ αὐσὸρ ὄγδοόρ ἐςσιν καὶ ἐκ σῶν ἑπσά ἐςσιν, καὶ εἰρ
ἀπώλειαν ὑπάγει.
¹¹And the beast which was and is not, he also is an eighth king, and from the seven he is, and to
destruction he is going.
17:12 καὶ σὰ δέκα κέπασα ἃ εἶδερ δέκα βαςιλεᾺρ εἰςιν, οἵσινερ βαςιλείαν οὔπψ ἔλαβον, ἀλλὰ ἐξοτςίαν
ὡρ βαςιλεᾺρ μίαν ὥπαν λαμβάνοτςιν μεσὰ σοῦ θηπίοτ.
¹²And the ten horns which you saw, they are ten kings who have not yet received kingship; they only
receive authority as kings for one hour with the beast.
17:13 οὗσοι μίαν γνώμην ἔφοτςιν, καὶ σὴν δύναμιν καὶ ἐξοτςίαν αὐσῶν σῷ θηπίῳ διδόαςιν.
¹³These have one purpose,231 and they give232 their power and authority to the beast.

2344vid syrh arm Hippolytusmss; Quodvultdeus Beatus TR HF RP PK // ibit itgig vg ps-Ambr // itura Auct // in
perditionem irae ibit Tyc2 // lac C 2050 2186 2351. The UBS revrsaj cmkkelrapw: "Oprhmgpanhicajjw ὑπάγει diffepq tepw
jirrje fpmk ὑπάγειν, fmp il Gpeei kalsqcpinrq filaj ν iq mfrel penpeqelred kepejw bw a hmpixmlraj qrpmie mtep rhe
preceeding letter. In the context the present indicative is the more difficult reading, which copyists would have been
npmle rm ajrep rm rhe ilfilirite afrep μέλλει." See ajqm 17:11.
228 17:8c I supplied in italics the time sequence words required in good English. I was hesitant to put them in italics,

because though no perfectly equivalent word for them is in the Greek, yet their meaning is there, ala Hebrew, where a
string of events is connected with "and," with time sequential order meant to be understood in the most likely possible
way.
229 17:8d rvr θατμαςθήςονσαι (3pd nj fsr ild naqq) A P 1611 qwp ph NA27 {\} // θατμάςονσαι (3pd nj fsr ild kid) 051 1841
TR HF RP PK // θατμαςοτςιν (3 pl fut ind act) 792 cop eth? Hipp // mirabantur (3 pl impf pass ind) vg // (3rd pl
rd bo rd

pres pass ind) copsa // lac C 2050 2186 2351.

230 17:8e txt καὶ παπέςσαι. ὧδε HF RP PK NA27 y\} // καὶ πάλιν παπέςσε (iraciqk mf παπέςσαι uirh rhe qake kealilg, cf.

Matt 1:16,23,24*) * // και παπ´εςσαι A // και παπεςσαι (-ὡδε) 046 // καὶ παπέςσαι· ὧδε P 051 35 104 424 469 627 757 (792
παπέςσε jiie ) 1006 1611 1828 1841 1862 1888 2030 2053txt 2062 2073 (2329 καὶ παπ έ ςσαι· sic) Hipp? (copsa) // καὶ
παπέςσαι: ὧδε 2081 // καὶ παπέςσαι ὧδε 82 920 // καὶ ὅσι πάπεςσιν· 1854 // καὶ πάπεςσιν ² 1384 2019 2059 syrph // και
παπεςσι: ὧδε (2065) 2074 (hiarsq 2186, evacr qiqrep kq. mf 2814) 2814? // και παπεςσιν ὧδε 241 // και παπεςσιν:
θατμαςσονσαι 2060 (Hmqi. qawq rhiq kq. njaceq θατμαςσονσαι ar rhe eld mf rhe t. parhep rhal rhe begillilg jiie rhe mrhep
mss.) // καὶπεπ ἔςσιν TR // omit eth vg Pseudo-Ambrose // καίπεπ ἔςσι Erasmus Ed. 1 Aldus' printed edition // καίπεπ
ἔςσιν 2049 Erasmus Eds. (2),3,4,5 // et advenit itgig // et adhuc ventura erit Beatus // et ventura est Primasius // και
παπεςσιν εγγτρ arm 3 // και παπεςσαι εγγτρ arm 4 // και παπεςσαι και απολλτσαι σο θηπιον 2053comm (cf. arm 2: "and
which was passing by to perdition" // και παπεςσαι· ὧ (sic) ο εφψν 1094 (cf. copt ⲪⲎ, cf. syr) // και επεςεν·copbo (ⲞⲨⲞⳉ
ⲀϤⳉⲈⲒ) // και εςσαι copsa (ⲀⲨⲰ ϤⲚⲀϣⲰⲚⲈ) // et tamen ventura arab // et (tamen) adventare syrh // lacuna C 2050 2351.
Thus there is only one Greek ms that reads as the TR, ms 141 (now known as 2049), which H. C. Hoskier says is merely a
cmnw mf qmke npilred ediriml mf rhe TR (npmbabjw mf Epaqksq‖ 3 rd or 4th edition). Thus, the TR has no Greek manuscript
support for this reading, and no versional or Patristic support either. And at the bottom of page 615 of Text 1, Hoskier
says, "This MS 187 with 57 and 141 must not be accorded any weight whatsoever. They are brought into the record
because of their very connection with the printed text." Hoskier further states this plainly in Text Volume 2, p. 156,
lines 26,27, where he says "...57 et 141 ex ed. typ. exscripti." This means 57 and 141 are "copied from printed edition."(*
Sinaiticus variants according to Bill Warren, Director of the Center for New Testament Textual Studies, Landrum P.
Leavell, II, Professor of New Testament and Greek, New Orleans Baptist Theological Seminary.) See the endnote with a
complete list of variants.
 - 56
-
17:14 οὗσοι μεσὰ σοῦ ἀπνίοτ πολεμήςοτςιν, καὶ σὸ ἀπνίον νικήςει αὐσούρ, ὅσι κύπιορ κτπίψν ἐςσὶν
καὶ βαςιλεὺρ βαςιλέψν, καὶ οἱ μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ κλησοὶ καὶ ἐκλεκσοὶ καὶ πιςσοί.
¹´These will make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb will overcome them, because he is lord of
lords, and king of kings, and those with him are the called, and elect, and faithful."
17:15 Καὶ λέγει μοι, Σὰ ὕδασα ἃ εἶδερ, οὗ ἟ πόπνη κάθησαι, λαοὶ καὶ ὄφλοι εἰςὶν καὶ ἔθνη καὶ
γλῶςςαι.
¹µAnd he says to me, "The waters which you saw, where the prostitute sits, they are peoples and
populaces, and ethnic groups and languages.
17:16 καὶ σὰ δέκα κέπασα ἃ εἶδερ καὶ σὸ θηπίον, οὗσοι μιςήςοτςιν σὴν πόπνην, καὶ ἞πημψμένην
ποιήςοτςιν αὐσὴν καὶ γτμνήν, καὶ σὰρ ςάπκαρ αὐσᾸρ υάγονσαι, καὶ αὐσὴν κασακαύςοτςιν ἐν233 πτπί·
¹¶And the ten horns which you saw, and the beast, these will hate the prostitute, and they will lay her
waste, and bare, and eat her flesh, and burn her up with fire.
17:17 ὁ γὰπ θεὸρ ἔδψκεν εἰρ σὰρ καπδίαρ234 αὐσῶν ποιᾸςαι σὴν γνώμην αὐσοῦ, καὶ ποιᾸςαι μίαν
γνώμην καὶ δοῦναι σὴν βαςιλείαν αὐσῶν σῷ θηπίῳ, ἄφπι σελεςθήςονσαι οἱ λόγοι σοῦ θεοῦ.
¹·For God has given it into their hearts, to carry out that purpose of His, even to accomplish one
single purpose, and that is to give their kingdoms to the beast, until the words of God are finished.
17:18 καὶ ἟ γτνὴ ἡν εἶδερ ἔςσιν ἟ πόλιρ ἟ μεγάλη ἟ ἔφοτςα βαςιλείαν ἐπὶ σῶν βαςιλέψν σᾸρ γᾸρ.
¹¸And the woman which you saw is that great city that has rule over the kings of the earth."

Chapter 18
Fallen Is Babylon the Great
18:1 Μεσὰ σαῦσα εἶδον ἄλλον ἄγγελον κασαβαίνονσα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ, ἔφονσα ἐξοτςίαν μεγάλην, καὶ
἟ γᾸ ἐυψσίςθη ἐκ σᾸρ δόξηρ αὐσοῦ.
¹After these things I saw another angel coming down out of heaven, having great authority, and the
earth was lit up from his glory.
18:2 καὶ ἔκπαξεν ἐν ἰςφτπᾷ υψνᾹ λέγψν, Ἔπεςεν, ἔπεςεν Βαβτλὼν ἟ μεγάλη, καὶ ἐγένεσο
κασοικησήπιον δαιμονίψν καὶ υτλακὴ πανσὸρ πνεύμασορ ἀκαθάπσοτ καὶ υτλακὴ πανσὸρ ὀπνέοτ
ἀκαθάπσοτ καὶ μεμιςημένοτ,
²And he cried out in a powerful voice, saying, "Fallen! Fallen is Babylon the Great, and has become
the dwelling place of demons and the haunt of every unclean spirit and the haunt of every unclean
bird, and the haunt of every unclean and detestable beast,235

231 17:13a The Gpeei umpd iq γνύμη - glōkē, uhich kealq uhar wms hate il kild, uhar wms ilreld, uhar wmsp nspnmqe
is. But it is not necessarily talking here about what the kings have in mind, (or what a one-world government has in
mind) but what Satan and the beast have in mind, which providentially is also what God has in mind. Ultimately, these
kings serve the purpose of God, the king of the ages. For from Him, and through Him, and to Him are all things. To God
be the glory, for ever. Amen. Others think this means "these have one mind," in other words, they are in agreement
with each other.
232 17:13b The Greek for "give" is in the present indicative. But this is sort of an "inverse infinitive of result." A kind of

Semitism. In other words, there is a formula in Hebraistic Greek called an "infinitive of result," where kai followed by an
infinitive in the Greek means in English a result, ie, "and then he will do such and such." Here the formula is solved in
reverse: The Greek "and then they will do such and such" means in English an exepegetical "and that is to do such and
such." What they do, is what their one purpose was. And they do do it.
233 17:16 txt ἐν πτπί A 046 051 82 627 920 1611 1841 1862 2074 2329 cop sa,bo eth Hyppol NA27 {\} // πτπί P latt arm (syr)
arab? // lacuna C 2351.
234 17:17 txt σὰρ καπδίαρ A P 046 051 82 627 920 1611 1841 1862 2074 2329 NA27 {\} // σὴν καπδίαν 1854 copsa,bo eth
arab Hyppol // lacuna C 2351.
235 18:2 Isaiah 13:21,22; 34:11
 - 57
-
18:3 ὅσι ἐκ σοῦ οἴνοτ σοῦ θτμοῦ σᾸρ ποπνείαρ αὐσᾸρ πέπψκαν πάνσα σὰ ἔθνη, καὶ οἱ βαςιλεᾺρ σᾸρ γᾸρ
μεσ‖ αὐσᾸρ ἐπόπνετςαν, καὶ οἱ ἔμποποι σᾸρ γᾸρ ἐκ σᾸρ δτνάμεψρ σοῦ ςσπήνοτρ αὐσᾸρ ἐπλούσηςαν.
³because every nation has drunk236 of the wine of the wrath of her prostitution, and the kings of the
earth have fornicated with her, and the merchants of the earth by virtue of her luxury have become
rich."
18:4 Καὶ ἢκοτςα ἄλλην υψνὴν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ λέγοτςαν, ἖ξέλθασε, ὁ λαόρ μοτ, ἐξ αὐσᾸρ, ἵνα μὴ
ςτγκοινψνήςησε σαᾺρ ἁμαπσίαιρ αὐσᾸρ, καὶ ἐκ σῶν πληγῶν αὐσᾸρ ἵνα μὴ λάβησε·
´And I heard another voice from heaven saying, "Get out, O my people, out of her,237 that you not be
parties to her sins, and that you not receive of her plagues.
18:5 ὅσι ἐκολλήθηςαν αὐσᾸρ αἱ ἁμαπσίαι ἄφπι σοῦ οὐπανοῦ, καὶ ἐμνημόνετςεν ὁ θεὸρ σὰ ἀδικήμασα
αὐσᾸρ.
µFor her sins are piled all the way up to heaven, and God has remembered her crimes.
18:6 ἀπόδοσε αὐσᾹ ὡρ καὶ αὐσὴ ἀπέδψκεν, καὶ διπλώςασε [σὰ] διπλᾶ κασὰ σὰ ἔπγα αὐσᾸρ· ἐν σῷ
ποσηπίῳ ᾧ ἐκέπαςεν κεπάςασε αὐσᾹ διπλοῦν·
¶Deal back to her even as she dealt out, and pay to her double, as befits her deeds. In the cup in
which she had mixed, mix her a double.
18:7 ὅςα ἐδόξαςεν αὐσὴν καὶ ἐςσπηνίαςεν, σοςοῦσον δόσε αὐσᾹ βαςανιςμὸν καὶ πένθορ. ὅσι ἐν σᾹ
καπδίᾳ αὐσᾸρ λέγει ὅσι Κάθημαι βαςίλιςςα, καὶ φήπα οὐκ εἰμί, καὶ πένθορ οὐ μὴ ἴδψ·
·As much as she glorified herself238 and experienced luxury, that much suffering and mourning deal
to her. For she says in her heart, 'I sit as a queen, and no widow am I, and mourning I will never
see.'239

236 18:3 rvr yD} πεπύκα(ςι)ν 175 424 (792 πεποκαςιν) 1006c 1828 1859 1862 1888 2020 2138 2329 itar,gig vg syrh arm Areth
Twc Ppiqc Bear Hawkam HF NA27 yD} // πεπψκε(ν) (P πεποκεν) 051 2053* 2059 2073 2081 2814 Hinn Aldpeu a,baν TR PK //
πεπϋσικεν 94 1384 2065 qwpph // πεπσύκα(ςι)ν A C 046 82 104 241 469 627 920 1006* 1611 1841 2030 K (abt. 50
minuscules) copsa,bo eth armpt Hinnmjwrsq RP // πέπσψκεν 1854 2053c 2062 syrhmg Oec // πέπσψκεν εἰρ qwphmg Hipp //
ἐποσιςε(ν) 2074 // omit πέπψκαν πάνσα σὰ ἔθνη Ppikaqisq // lacuna 2050 2351. The TR, HF, PK and NA27 / UBS4 editions
support some form of the word "drink," and the RP text supports "fallen." The UBS commentary says the other forms of
rhe umpd "dpsli" ape gpakkaricaj iknpmtekelrq kade rm al mpigilaj πέπψκαν, uhich firq uirh rhe npmnheric ikagepw
of Jeremiah 25:15 (LXX 32:15) f.; 51:7, 39 (LXX 28:7, 39) and Rev. 14:8, and that "fallen" is not suitable to the context and
might be a conformation to "fallen" in v. 2. For a full apparatus on this variant, see endnote.
237
18:4 txt ἖ξέλθασε, ὁ λαόρ μοτ, ἐξ αὐσᾸρ NA27 {\}
Εξελθασαι ὁ λαόρ μοτ ἐξ αὐσᾸρ
἖ξέλθασε ἐξ αὐσᾸρ, ὁ λαόρ μοτ A 792
἖ξέλθε ὁ λαόρ μοτ ἐξ αὐσᾸρ C
἖ξέλθεσε ὁ λαόρ μοτ ἐξ αὐσᾸρ P
἖ξέλθεσε ἐξ αὐσᾸρ, ὁ λαόρ μοτ 051 469 1006 1841 1854 2065 2074 2329 Hinn TR PK
἖ξέλθε ἐξ αὐσᾸρ, ὁ λαόρ μοτ 046 82 94 241 627 920 1611 1828 1862 1888 2030 2053 2138 HF RP
Καὶ ἐξέλθε ἐξ αὐσᾸρ, ὁ λαόρ μοτ 2062
἖ξέλθεσε ὁ λαόρ 2814 (16 kilsqcsjeq)
lacuna 2050 2351.
238 18:7a rvr αὐσὴν A C P 046c 051 35* 82 104 456 757* 792 920 1852 1859 2019* 2030 2053 (2062 αὐσὴ ) 2138 Κ HF RP
ΝΑ27 y\} // αὐσᾸι 1611 // ἑατσὴν ¹ 35c 94 175 241 424 469 627 757c 1006 1384 1678 1841 1854 1862 1888 2017 2019c 2020
2030 2040 2042 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2186 2436 A TR PK // ἐατσᾸ 2329 // ἑατσᾸ 1828 // ἑατσψν 2814 // omit
046* // lac 2050 2351. The Latin and Syriac witnesses have a reflexive meaning. A minority of the UBS committee chose,
as in the WH edition, a rough breathing on the word, and the majority believed it to be Hellenistic usage (with smooth
breathing and reflexive meaning), see their note on Philippians 3:21. In many other verses in the NT and other era
jireparspe, αὐσὴν uaq ajqm sqed aq a pefjevite jiie ἑατσὴν, qilce rhe pefjevite npmlmsl fmsld il rhe TR uaq becmkilg jeqq
sqed, ald rhe fmpk αὐσϋρ, ή, ϋ uaq abqmpbilg rhat meaning. So the bottom line is that there is no translatable difference
between the NA27-HF-RP and TR readings. Regarding this pronoun, see footnote on Rev. 13:16.
239 18:7b The umpd ὁπάψ - hmpáō hepe kealq rm qee il rhe qelqe mf rm evnepielce qmkerhilg. Σhe uhmje tepqe

eknhaqixeq evnepielce mf rhe qelqeq, ald qelqsajirw il gelepaj. Eapjiep il rhe tepqe, rhe umpd ςσπηνιάψ - qrpēliáō
 - 58
-
18:8 διὰ σοῦσο ἐν μιᾷ ἟μέπᾳ ἣξοτςιν αἱ πληγαὶ αὐσᾸρ, θάνασορ καὶ πένθορ καὶ λιμόρ, καὶ ἐν πτπὶ
κασακατθήςεσαι· ὅσι ἰςφτπὸρ κύπιορ ὁ θεὸρ ὁ κπίναρ αὐσήν.
¸Because of this, her blows will come in a single day, death and mourning and famine, and she will
be consumed by fire. For able is the Lord God240 who sentenced241 her."
18:9 Καὶ κλαύςοτςιν καὶ κόχονσαι ἐπ‖ αὐσὴν οἱ βαςιλεᾺρ σᾸρ γᾸρ οἱ μεσ‖ αὐσᾸρ ποπνεύςανσερ καὶ
ςσπηνιάςανσερ, ὅσαν βλέπψςιν σὸν καπνὸν σᾸρ πτπώςεψρ αὐσᾸρ,
¹And the kings of the earth when they see the smoke of her burning, shall weep242 and beat their
breasts over her,243 they who had fornicated and experienced luxury with her,
18:10 ἀπὸ μακπόθεν ἑςσηκόσερ διὰ σὸν υόβον σοῦ βαςανιςμοῦ αὐσᾸρ, λέγονσερ, Οὐαὶ οὐαί, ἟ πόλιρ ἟
μεγάλη, Βαβτλὼν ἟ πόλιρ ἟ ἰςφτπά, ὅσι μιᾷ ὥπᾳ ἦλθεν ἟ κπίςιρ ςοτ.
¹⁰standing a long distance away, for the horror of her torment, saying, "Alas, alas, great city!
Babylon, strong city!244 For in a single hour your doom has come!"245
18:11 Καὶ οἱ ἔμποποι σᾸρ γᾸρ κλαίοτςιν καὶ πενθοῦςιν ἐπ‖ αὐσήν, ὅσι σὸν γόμον αὐσῶν οὐδεὶρ
ἀγοπάζει οὐκέσι,
¹¹And the merchants of the earth weep and mourn over her,246 because no one buys their cargo
anymore,

means to "live luxuriously, sensually," which again is the idea of enjoying one's senses and experiencing good feeling
things. So now she is condemned to experience bad things, since she earlier had experienced only good things, compare
Luke 16:25, where Abraham said to the rich man, "Son, recall that in your lifetime, you received your good things, while
Lazarus likewise received his bad; so now here, he is comforted, and you are suffering." And Luke 6:24, 25: "But woe to
you who are rich, because you have received your share of comfort. Woe to you who are well fed now, for you will go
hungry. Woe to you who are laughing now, for you will mourn and weep."
240 18:8a rvr κύπιορ ὁ θεὸρ ² C P 046 051 35 82 94 104 241 424 469 627 757 792 920 1611 1828 1854 1862 1888 2030 2065

2073 2081 2138 2329 2814 itgig,m syrh arm Beat Cypr Speculum TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // ὁ θεϋρ A 911 1006 1841 2040
2053com itar,c,dem,div,haf tg erh // ὁ θεὸρ ὁ κόπιορ ὁ * // κόπιορ 175 920 2020 1678 1859 qwpph arm2 de Promissonibus
Auct Apringius Primasius Ps-Akbpmqe Hawkm Aperhaq // ὁ κόπιορ 2053txt 2062 copsa,bo // κύπιορ ὁ θεὸρ ὁ πανσοκπάσψπ
1384 2042 2074 & eight other minuscules // lac 2050 2351.
241 18:8b rvr ὁ κπίναρ * A C P 046 051 35 82 104 241 456 469 627 757 920 1006 1611 1678 1828 1841 1852 1854 1859 1862

1888 2019 2020 2030 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065 2073 2081 2138 2329 2436 syrph,h copbo arm3,4 arab Hipp Cypr Prim⅔ HF
RP PK NA27 {\} // ὁ κπίνψν ¹ 94 175 424 792 1384 2017 2042 2074 2186 2814 itgig TR // judicabit (fut) vgcl Auct Beat
Prim⅓ Apr ps-Ambr // lac 2050 2351.
242 18:9a rvr κλαύςοτςιν (acrite tmice) C P 046 051 104 241 424 456 469 757 1006 1384 1611 1678 1828 1841 1854 1862 2020
2030 2040 2074 2329 WH HF RP PK NA27 {\} // κλαόςονσαι (kiddje tmice) A 35 2019 2053 2062 2073 2436 2814 al.
Hipp TR // lac 2050 2351.
243 18:9b rvr αὐσὴν (accsqarite) C P 046 051 35 82 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1828 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888
2017 2019 2030 2073 2138 2436 latt Hipp HF RP PK NA27 {\} // σατσην 2019 2060 // αὐσᾹ (darite) A 1006 1384 1611 1841
2020 2040 2042 2053 2059 2062 2065 2074 2081 2186 2329 2814 A TR // αὐσᾸρ (gelirite) 1678 // omit 94 Prim // lac 2050
2351.
244 18:10a All the nominative definite articles must be used for vocatives here, because the quotation ends with the

qecmld nepqml npmlmsl, ςοτ - sou.

245 18:10b Or possibly, "How has your doom come in one hour." See footnote on 18:17.

246
18:11 txt ἐπ‖ αὐσήν “mtep hep” (acc qg fek) C P 35* 94 1828 1854 1862 1888* ex em. et hes. 2017 2081mg
itar,c,dem,div,gig,haf vg Hipp NA27 {\} // ἐπ‖ αὐσᾹ “mtep hep” (dar sg fem) 35c 82 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 920 1006
1611 1678 1841vid 1852 1859 (2020) 2030 2040 2053 2065 2073mg 2138 2432 2436 Andrewc Aperh TR HF RP PK // ἐπ‖ αὐσήν
or ἐπ‖ αὐσᾹ “mtep hep” qwpph,h copsa,bo apk // ἐν αὐσᾹ “fmp hep” A 2329 // ἐπ‖ αὐσᾸρ “mtep hep” (gel qg fek) 792 1888* //
ἐπ‖ αὐσοόρ “mtep rhekqejteq” (acc nj kaqc) 046 // ἐυ‖ αὑσοόρ “mtep rhekqejteq” (acc nj kaqc pefjevite) 051 2073 txt
Andrewbav // ἐυ‖ ἑατσοόρ “mtep rhekqejteq” (acc nj kaqc pefjevite) 2059 2060 2081txt // ἐυ‖ ἑατσοᾺρ “mtep rhekqejteq”
(dar nj kaqc pefjevite) 254 2019 2186 2302 // ἐν αὐσοᾺρ “akmlg/fmp rhekqejteq” (dar nj kaqc) 1384 sic 2042 2074 2814 Er.
1,2,3 Ajd Cmj // ςε “mtep wms” 2062 apk α. // lac 2050 2351.
 - 59
-
18:12 γόμον φπτςοῦ καὶ ἀπγύποτ καὶ λίθοτ σιμίοτ καὶ μαπγαπισῶν247 καὶ βτςςίνοτ καὶ ποπυύπαρ καὶ
ςιπικοῦ καὶ κοκκίνοτ, καὶ πᾶν ξύλον θύωνον καὶ πᾶν ςκεῦορ ἐλευάνσινον καὶ πᾶν ςκεῦορ ἐκ ξύλοτ
σιμιψσάσοτ καὶ φαλκοῦ καὶ ςιδήποτ καὶ μαπμάποτ,
¹²cargo of gold, silver, precious stones and pearls, and of linen, silk, purple and scarlet cloth, and
every aromatic wood,248 and every item of ivory, and every article of expensive wood,249 copper, iron,
and marble,
18:13 καὶ κιννάμψμον καὶ ἄμψμον καὶ θτμιάμασα250 καὶ μύπον καὶ λίβανον καὶ οἶνον καὶ ἔλαιον καὶ
ςεμίδαλιν καὶ ςᾺσον καὶ κσήνη καὶ ππόβασα, καὶ ἵππψν καὶ ῥεδῶν, καὶ ςψμάσψν καὶ χτφὰρ
ἀνθπώπψν.
¹³and cinnamon251 and cardamom,252 and incenses, myrrh, and frankincense, and wine, olive oil,
finest flour, and wheat, and cattle, sheep,253 horses and carriages, and the bodies and souls of human
beings.
18:14 καὶ ἟ ὀπώπα ςοτ σᾸρ ἐπιθτμίαρ σᾸρ χτφᾸρ ἀπᾸλθεν ἀπὸ ςοῦ, καὶ πάνσα σὰ λιπαπὰ καὶ σὰ
λαμππὰ ἀπώλεσο ἀπὸ ςοῦ, καὶ οὐκέσι οὐ μὴ αὐσὰ εὑπήςοτςιν.
¹´And your fruit, what your soul had lusted for, has left you; yes, all the luxuries and the splendor,
have vanished from you, and never shall men find them again.254

24718:12a rvr μαπγαπισῶν 792 1006 1611 1678 1828 1841 1862 1888 2040 2065 itgig syrph,h armpt arab Prim NA27 {\} //
μαπγάπψν 2073 & 3 mrhepq // -σαρ C P // -σαιρ A tgst copbo? Beat // -σοτ 046 051 35 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757
920 1384 1852 1854 1859 2017 2019 2020 2030 2042 2053 (2059 μαπγαπησοτ) 2060 2062 2074 2081 2138 2186 2329 2436 2814
a vgww TR HF RP PK // ⲋⲒ ⲘⲀⲢⲄⲀⲢⲒⲦⲎⲤcmn
sa // lacuna 2050 2351.

248 18:12b The Greek says "thuonic wood." There was a "thuon tree" that grew in north Africa. The most important
property of this tree is that its wood was burnt in offerings in ceremonies. Furniture made out of its wood was in
popular demand. Its resin was valued not only for ceremonial incense, but may have been medicinally used, as an anti-
biotic, anti-fungal and anti-wart. Some say this was the citron tree, also grown in north Africa, and valued for its resin
and durable wood. They claim that for the Jewish feast of Booths, there developed a custom, based on the command in
Leviticus 23:40 to "take the fruit of the goodliest tree" the custom to use the cedar cone in the ceremonies. But then
that the custom changed to using citron fruit, with the Greek name for cedar, kedron, held over and applied to the
cirpml. Ald rhar rhe Gpeei umpd fmp cedap, κέδπον - kedron, was latinized into citron. I don't know how valid that is,
qilce rhepe uaq a qnecific Gpeei umpd fmp cirpml, κίσπον - kitron. And this word was said by Pamphilus to be a word
borrowed from Latin. The citron tree does have aromatic resin that was valued. This passage in Revelation does not
mention how thuonic wood was used, but it reminds me of the Greek word for offering, thumos. I am not convinced
that the thuon tree was the same as the citron tree. On the other hand, the Latin name thuja plicata, a kind of cedar with
overlapping scale-like leaves, is said to be borrowed from the Greek word thuon. There is a tree in North America called
thuja plicata, also known as red cedar. Obviously, this could hardly be the tree meant here in Revelation. But what all
these trees have in common is aromatic properties- resins and hydrocarbons, that could be used for offerings as a
pleasing aroma.
249 18:12c txr ξύλοτ C P 046 051 35 82 94 104 241 424 469 627 757 792 920 1611 1854 1862 2019 2020 2030 2040 (2053 2062
omit ἐκ) 2060 2074 2329 itgig syrph,h copsa(bo) arm ethmss Hippolytus Andrew; Primasius Beatus TR HF RP PK NA27 {A}
// λίθοτ A 1006 1841 2073txt pc itar vg (eth) Ps-Ambr // lacuna 2050 2351.
250 18:13a rvr θτμιάμασα NA27 y\} // θτμιάμα irgig copsa,bo syrh Prim Hyppol.

251 18:13b rvr κιννάμψμον A C P 051 35* 424 1611 1841 2019 2040 2065 2074 2814 ir gig vg syrph Beat NA27 {\} //

κινάμψμον 757 1384 1888 2042 2059 2060 2081 2186 2329 sic copsa TR HF RP PK // κιναμψν 1006 // κιννάμψμοτ 1854
2053 2062 Κ // κινάμψμοτ 046* 82 241 469 627 792 1678 2020 2053 2062 sic Hippvid // lac 2050 2351.
25218:13c rvr yA} καὶ ἄμψμον * A C P 051 35* 94 424 1611 1678 1862 1888 2019 2042 2060 2073 2074 2329 2436 syr h copsa
eth am fu Hipp. A NA27 {\} // καὶ ἀμψμοτ 1828 1854 qwpph // omit ¹ 046 82 104 175 241 456 469 757 792 627 920 1006
1384 1841 1852 1859 2017 2020 2030 2040 2053 2059 2062 2065 2081 2138 2186 2814 Κ vgcl Prim TR HF RP PK // lac 2050
2351.
253 18:13d rvr καὶ κσήνη καὶ ππόβασα A C P 35 757 1006 1384 1611 1841 1854 2040 2053 2059 2062 2074 2081 2186 2329 al
Hipp TR PK NA27 {\} // καὶ ππόβασα καὶ κσήνη 046 82 104 241 424 469 627 1828 1862 1888 2138 HF RP // lac 2050 2351.
254 18:14 txt yA} εὑπήςοτςιν (3pd nj fsr ild acr) A C P 424 469 1611 1678 1828 1862 1888 (2053 2062 find HER) vg syr ph,h
cop sa,bo NA27 {\} // εὕπῃρ (2ld qg 2amp qsbj acr) 046 82 94 175 241 456 627 792 920 1006 1384 1841 1852 1854 1859 2017
 - 60
-
18:15 οἱ ἔμποποι σούσψν, οἱ πλοτσήςανσερ ἀπ‖ αὐσᾸρ, ἀπὸ μακπόθεν ςσήςονσαι διὰ σὸν υόβον σοῦ
βαςανιςμοῦ αὐσᾸρ, κλαίονσερ καὶ πενθοῦνσερ,
¹µThose merchants who became rich from her will stand afar off for the horror of her torment,
weeping and mourning,
18:16 λέγονσερ, Οὐαὶ οὐαί, ἟ πόλιρ ἟ μεγάλη ἟ πεπιβεβλημένη βύςςινον καὶ ποπυτποῦν καὶ
κόκκινον, καὶ κεφπτςψμένη [ἐν] φπτςίῳ καὶ λίθῳ σιμίῳ καὶ μαπγαπίσῃ.
¹¶saying,255 "Alas, Alas, great city dressed in fine linen and purple and scarlet, and gilded in gold and
precious stone and pearl!256
18:17 ὅσι μιᾷ ὥπᾳ ἞πημώθη ὁ σοςοῦσορ πλοῦσορ. Καὶ πᾶρ κτβεπνήσηρ καὶ πᾶρ ὁ ἐπὶ σόπον πλέψν καὶ
ναῦσαι καὶ ὅςοι σὴν θάλαςςαν ἐπγάζονσαι ἀπὸ μακπόθεν ἔςσηςαν
¹·That257 this kind of wealth has been ruined in one hour!" And every pilot and everyone in the
occupation of sailing,258 and mariners and such as work the sea, stood afar off,
18:18 καὶ ἔκπαζον βλέπονσερ σὸν καπνὸν σᾸρ πτπώςεψρ αὐσᾸρ λέγονσερ, Σίρ ὁμοία σᾹ πόλει σᾹ
μεγάλῃ;

2019 2020 2030 2040 2042 2060 2074 2138 2329 K Hinn. Bear. HF RP // εὐπειρ 104 // εὕπηςειρ (2nd sg fut) 051 35 757 2065
2186 2436 2814 A itgig Ppik Bear PK // εὑπήςῃρ (2ld qg amp qsbj acr) 2059 2073 2081 TR // lacuna 2050 2351. There is a
great variety to the above readings as to the sequence of the surrounding words. The Majority Text readings make no
sense: Since Babylon is destroyed forever, she won't find anything of any sort again, so it need not be said that she will
not find her luxuries and splendor again. It is humankind who will not find them. Humankind and the planet are much
better off without her luxuries. It is luxurious living that destroys the planet.
255 18:16a rvr yA} λέγονσερ A C 82 627 1006 1611 1828 1841 1854 itar,gig copsa,bo arab NA27 {\} // λέγοτςιν 046 qwph (ph
+καὶ) erh // ἐποῦςιν irar apk // καὶ λέγονσερ 94 241 469 792 920 1862 1888 2030 2053 2062 2065 2074 2329 tg Prim. Beat.
TR HF RP PK // omit both καὶ ald λέγ. 051 apk² // lacuna 2050 2351. A quite rare instance of 920 parting ways with 82
and 627.
256 18:16b rvr μαπγαπίσῃ (qilgsjap) A C P 0229 808 1006 (iota postscr.) 1611 1841 2040 2053 2062 2329 syr h
cop sa,bomss(arthrous) erh apk4 Ppikaqisq NA27 yA} // μαπγαπίσαιρ (njspaj) 046 051 35 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 (469 -ησαιρ)
627 757 792 920 1384 1678 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 2017 2019 2020 2030 2042 2059 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2186 2436
2814 lat syrph copboms TR HF RP PK // μαπγαπισερ 522 628 1828 // μαπγαπισαρ 2060 2286 Ppik ms // lac 2050 2351. The
Majority Texts have pearl in the plural, even though the rest of the items in those same texts are singular, including
"precious stone." If you can be gilded in "precious stone," singular, then you can be gilded in pearl, singular. Yet, one
then must ask why John would have pearl singular here, but plural in 17:4. It would seem a likely reason for copyists to
change a singular here to a plural to conform it with 17:4, but hard to understand why copyists might change it from
plural here to a singular. One difference between this passage and 17:4 is that 17:4 is describing a woman, whereas here
it describes a city. A woman therefore, I described as being "covered with gold, precious stones and pearls," and here a
city is "gilded with gold, precious stone and pearl." Even though it is the same Greek word I rendered both covered and
gilded.
257 18:17a Il Hebpaiqric Gpeei rhiq umpd ὅσι cal keal "hmu." Thepe iq a qimilar exclamation in 2 Samuel 1:19, 25, 27

about Saul and Jonathan, "How have the mighty fallen." (In the LXX that passage is II Kings 1:19, where those
rpalqjarmpq sqed rhe Gpeei umpd πῶρ.) Datid uaq lmr peajjw aqiilg hmu ir hanneled, bsr uaq evnpeqqilg consternation,
aq hepe il Retejariml. A fsprhep ildicariml rhar rhiq kighr be hmu rm peldep ὅσι hepe iq rhe umpd σοςοῦσορ, "rhiq iild
of." The phrase "this kind of" goes better with "How did this kind of wealth get ruined in one hour," than it does in the
rendering "Alas. For in a single hour this kind of wealth was ruined." There are three instances of this expression with
ὅσι, il 18:10, 17, 19, ald I tapied rhe Elgjiqh umpd fmp rhe qaie bmrh mf nmeric tapierw ald mf ijjsqrpariml mf rhe Hebpaiqric
Greek possibilities.
258 18:17b rvr ὁ ἐπὶ σόπον πλέψν A C 82 94 104 241 456 627 920 1006 1828 sic 1841 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 2020 2030 2040

2138 2436 (abt. 100 minuscules) itar vgww,st apk HF RP NA27 yB} // ὁ ἐπὶ σὸν σϋπον πλέψν 046 0229 (1611 mkir ὁ) 1678
2329 itgig vgms // ὁ ἐπὶ πϋνσον πλέψν 469 582 2073 mg 2076* 2254 vgcl copbo Caeqapisq Ppikaqisq // ὁ ἐπὶ σὸν ποσαμὸν
πλέψν 2053 2062 (cmnsa "who sail in the rivers") // "those who sail from a distance" Ps-Akbpmqe // [ὁ] ἐπὶ σῶν πλοίψν
πλέψν P 051 205 209 424 757 (792) 1384 2017 2019 2042 2059 2060 2065 2073txt 2074 2081 (abt. 100 minuscules)
(Hinnmjwrsq) Aldpeu; Bearsq (PK add ὁ ar begillilg) // ὁ ἐπὶ σῶν πλοίψν ἐπὶ σϋπον πλέψν (qwp ph) // ἐπὶ σῶν πλοίψν ὁ
ὅμιλορ 2186 2814 Hinn Ep. Ajd. Cmj. TR // lac 2050 2351. Thepe iq a sqe mf rhe umpd σϋπορ il cmllecriml uirh bmarq ald
sailing also in Acts 27:2.
 - 61
-
¹¸and cried out, watching the smoke of her fire, saying, "What city is like the great city?"
18:19 καὶ ἔβαλον φοῦν ἐπὶ σὰρ κευαλὰρ αὐσῶν καὶ ἔκπαζον κλαίονσερ καὶ πενθοῦνσερ, λέγονσερ,
Οὐαὶ οὐαί, ἟ πόλιρ ἟ μεγάλη, ἐν ᾗ ἐπλούσηςαν πάνσερ οἱ ἔφονσερ σὰ πλοᾺα ἐν σᾹ θαλάςςῃ ἐκ σᾸρ
σιμιόσησορ αὐσᾸρ, ὅσι μιᾷ ὥπᾳ ἞πημώθη.
¹¹And they threw dust above their heads and cried out weeping and mourning, saying, "Alas, Alas,
great city, through whom all those owning ships on the sea became rich from her Priceyness. 259 How
has she been laid waste in one hour?"
18:20 Εὐυπαίνοτ ἐπ‖ αὐσᾹ, οὐπανέ, καὶ οἱ ἅγιοι καὶ οἱ ἀπόςσολοι καὶ οἱ ππουᾸσαι, ὅσι ἔκπινεν ὁ θεὸρ
σὸ κπίμα ὑμῶν ἐξ αὐσᾸρ.
²⁰Rejoice over her, O heaven, and you saints260 and apostles and prophets! For God has adjudicated
your redress from her.261
18:21 Καὶ ἦπεν εἷρ ἄγγελορ ἰςφτπὸρ λίθον ὡρ μύλινον μέγαν καὶ ἔβαλεν εἰρ σὴν θάλαςςαν λέγψν,
Οὕσψρ ὁπμήμασι βληθήςεσαι Βαβτλὼν ἟ μεγάλη πόλιρ, καὶ οὐ μὴ εὑπεθᾹ ἔσι.
²¹And a powerful angel lifted up a stone, like a giant millstone, and threw it into the sea, saying,
"With such violence will that great city Babylon be thrown down, and never more be found."
18:22 καὶ υψνὴ κιθαπῳδῶν καὶ μοτςικῶν καὶ αὐλησῶν καὶ ςαλπιςσῶν οὐ μὴ ἀκοτςθᾹ ἐν ςοὶ ἔσι, καὶ
πᾶρ σεφνίσηρ πάςηρ σέφνηρ οὐ μὴ εὑπεθᾹ ἐν ςοὶ ἔσι, καὶ υψνὴ μύλοτ οὐ μὴ ἀκοτςθᾹ ἐν ςοὶ ἔσι,
²²"And the sound of guitarists and musicians and flutists and trumpeters will never more be heard in
you, nor will any craftsman of any skill262 be found in you anymore, nor the sound of a factory be
heard in you anymore,
18:23 καὶ υῶρ λύφνοτ οὐ μὴ υάνῃ ἐν ςοὶ ἔσι, καὶ υψνὴ ντμυίοτ καὶ νύμυηρ οὐ μὴ ἀκοτςθᾹ ἐν ςοὶ
ἔσι· ὅσι οἱ ἔμποποί ςοτ ἦςαν οἱ μεγιςσᾶνερ σᾸρ γᾸρ, ὅσι ἐν σᾹ υαπμακείᾳ ςοτ ἐπλανήθηςαν πάνσα σὰ
ἔθνη,
²³and the light of a lamp will will not shine in you anymore, and the sound of bridegroom and bride
will not be heard in you anymore. For your traders were the lords 263 of the earth, in that by your
sorceries all nations were deceived.
18:24 καὶ ἐν αὐσᾹ αἷμα264 ππουησῶν καὶ ἁγίψν εὑπέθη καὶ πάνσψν σῶν ἐςυαγμένψν ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ.
²´And in her was found the blood of prophets and of saints, indeed of all the slain upon the earth.265

259 18:19 Thiq Gpeei umpd σιμιόσησορ acrsajjw uaq qmkerikeq sqed aq a rirje mf peqnecrfsj addpeqq rm a pich nepqml. "Ymsp
Priceyness," or, "Your Preciousness." In this passage, the logic is that the traders and merchants would miss her
because of her high prices, for where would you rather take your wares, to where they are accustomed to high prices, or
where they have low prices? You could accurately render the word here as "high prices." But this brings up another
illustration of how the rich oppress the poor. Many a poor person has had his home demolished because of how it would
adversely affect the high prices of the homes of his rich neighbors. And thus, the rich get richer, and the poor get
poorer. There is no greater freedom a country can have than that each citizen be allowed to build a house that each can
afford, no matter what quality, and own that house debt-free from the start. But her Priceyness is building up wrath for
that day.
260 18:20a rvr ἅγιοι NA27 y\} // ἄγγελοι qwph Hyppolytus

261 18:20b Compare Luke 18:3, 7.

262
18:22 rvr καὶ πᾶρ σεφνίσηρ πάςηρ σέφνηρ C P 046 051 82 94 241 469 627 792 920 1006 1611 (1828 σεφνησηρ) 1841 1854
1888 (+καὶ befmpe πάςηρ 2053 2138 vgmss ethmss ps-Ambr) 2030 2062 2065 2074 (2329 σέφνεψρ fmp σέφνηρ) 2344 it(ar),gig
vg syrh with * copsa (eth Hippslav, bsr mkir καὶ υψνὴ…έσι) Aldpeu Bear Ppik TR HF RP PK NA27 // omit καὶ πᾶρ through
third ἔσι qwpph arm (Hippgr) // omit πάςηρ σέφνηρ ( but omit καὶ υψνὴ μόλοτ…third ἔσι) A copbo (eth) (Hippslav) // lac
2050 2351.
263 18:23 Gpeei: μεγιςσᾶνερ; cmknape Daliej 5:23, Eccjeqiaqricsq (Sipach) 4:7, 10:24;

264 18:24 rvr αἷμα A C P 046* 94 469 792txt 1384 1611 1678 2019 2020 2042 2053 2062 2074 2186 2329 2814 itar,gig vg syrph
copsa,bo eth Hipp TR NA27 {\} // αἵμασα 046c 051 35 82 104 175 241 424 456 627 757 792com 920 1006 1841 1854 1862 2017
2030 2040 2042 2059 2060 2065 sic 2073 2081 2138 2436 HF RP PK // lac 1828 2050 2351.
265 18:24 "Is it not the rich who oppress you? Is it not they who are dragging you into court?" James 2:6
 - 62
-

Chapter 19
Hallelujah!
19:1 Μεσὰ σαῦσα ἢκοτςα ὡρ υψνὴν μεγάλην ὄφλοτ πολλοῦ ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ λεγόνσψν, Ἁλληλοτωά· ἟
ςψσηπία καὶ ἟ δόξα καὶ ἟ δύναμιρ σοῦ θεοῦ ἟μῶν,
¹After these things I heard something like the sound of a very large multitude in heaven, saying,
"Hallelujah! The salvation and glory and power of our God!
19:2 ὅσι ἀληθιναὶ καὶ δίκαιαι αἱ κπίςειρ αὐσοῦ· ὅσι ἔκπινεν σὴν πόπνην σὴν μεγάλην ἣσιρ ἔυθειπεν
σὴν γᾸν ἐν σᾹ ποπνείᾳ αὐσᾸρ, καὶ ἐξεδίκηςεν σὸ αἷμα σῶν δούλψν αὐσοῦ ἐκ φειπὸρ αὐσᾸρ.
²How true and right are his judgments! For he has judged the great prostitute who was destroying
the earth with her prostitution, and has avenged the blood of his servants spilled by her hand."266
19:3 καὶ δεύσεπον εἴπηκαν, Ἁλληλοτωά· καὶ ὁ καπνὸρ αὐσᾸρ ἀναβαίνει εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν.
³And a second time they said,267 "Hallelujah! And the smoke from her ascends for ever and ever."
19:4 καὶ ἔπεςαν οἱ ππεςβύσεποι οἱ εἴκοςι σέςςαπερ καὶ σὰ σέςςαπα ζῷα καὶ πποςεκύνηςαν σῷ θεῷ σῷ
καθημένῳ ἐπὶ σῷ θπόνῳ, λέγονσερ, Ἀμήν, Ἁλληλοτωά.
´And the twenty-four elders and the four living beings fell down and worshiped God, the one sitting
on the throne, saying, "Amen. Hallelujah!"
19:5 Καὶ υψνὴ ἀπὸ σοῦ θπόνοτ ἐξᾸλθεν λέγοτςα, ΑἰνεᾺσε σῷ θεῷ ἟μῶν, πάνσερ οἱ δοῦλοι αὐσοῦ,
[καὶ] οἱ υοβούμενοι αὐσόν, οἱ μικποὶ καὶ οἱ μεγάλοι.
µAnd there came a voice from268 the throne, saying, "Praise our God, all you his servants, and 269 you
who fear him, both small and great."
19:6 καὶ ἢκοτςα ὡρ υψνὴν ὄφλοτ πολλοῦ καὶ ὡρ υψνὴν ὑδάσψν πολλῶν καὶ ὡρ υψνὴν βπονσῶν
ἰςφτπῶν λεγόνσψν,270 Ἁλληλοτωά, ὅσι ἐβαςίλετςεν κύπιορ ὁ θεὸρ [἟μῶν] ὁ πανσοκπάσψπ.
¶And I heard like the sound of a great multitude, and like the sound of many waters and like the
sound of powerful thunderclaps, saying, "Hallelujah! For the Lord our God271 the Almighty has begun
to reign.

266 19:2 Fmp mrhep ilqralceq mf rhe ilqrpskelraj sqe mf ἐκ φειπὸρ, qee il rhe LXX Geleqiq 9:5; Let. 22:25; 1 Kilgq 25:39 (1
Sam 25:39 English); 2 Kings 4:11; 18:31 (2 Sam English); 4 Kings 11:7 (2 Kings 11:7 English)
267 19:3 rvr yA} δεύσεπον εἴπηκα(ςι)ν (3rd pl perf ind) A P 051 35 469 1006 1384 1841 2020 2040 2042 2053 2059 2060 2062
2065 2073 2074 2081 2186 2329 2814 TR NA27 {\} // ἐκ δετσεποτ εἰπηκα(ςι)ν 424 1862 1888 // δεύσεπον εἴπαν C //
δεύσεπον εἴπον 1678 // δεύσεπον εἰπηκα (1qr qg nepf) 1611 // ἢκοτςα Ἠπεν (qic) 792 // δεύσεπον εἴπηκεν (3rd sg perf ind)
046 82 94 104 175 241 456 627 757 920 1852 1854 1859 (2019 εἰπεικεν) 2030 2138 2344 2436 Κ syrh copbo HF RP PK // lac
1828 2050 2351. This is one of the most surely erroneous readings of the Majority Text. When 82, 627, 920 unite with 046
against all other uncials, they are erroneous.
268 19:5a rvr υψνὴ ἀπὸ σοῦ θπόνοτ ἐξᾸλθεν λέγοτςα A C 82 104 424 456 469 627 920 1006 1841 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888

2020 2030 2040 2053 2062 2073 2138 2329 2436 Κ HF RP NA27 {\} // υψνὴ ἐκ σοῦ θπόνοτ ἐξᾸλθεν λέγοτςα P 051 35 94
175 757 792 1384 2017 2019 2042 TR PK // υψνὴ ἐκ σοῦ θπόνοτ ἐξᾸλθεν 241 2059 2060 2065 2081 2186 2814 A // υψνὴ
ἐξᾸλθεν ἐκ σοῦ θπόνοτ λέγοτςα ¹ syrh (copbo) // υψνὴ ἐξᾸλθεν ἀπὸ σοῦ θπόνοτ λέγοτςα 1611 1678 (cmnbo) // υψνὴ
ἀπὸ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἐξᾸλθεν λέγοτςα 046 pc Ppikaqisq // υψναί ἐξᾸλθον ἐκ σοῦ θπόνοτ λέγοτςαι * copsa // υψναί
ἐξᾸλθον ἀπὸ σοῦ θπόνοτ λέγοτςαι 0229 // lacuna 1828 2050 2351.
269 19:5b rvr καὶ A 046 051 0229 82 94 241 469 627 792 920 1006 1611 1841 1854 1862 1888 2053 2074 2138 2329 2344

itar,gig,t vg syrph,h copbo arm ethmss Andrew; Primasius Apringius Beatus TR HF RP PK [NA27] {C} // omit C P pc
copsa,boms eth // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351.
270 19:6a rvr λεγόνσψν ( λεγοτςψν) A P 0229 94 469 792 1006 1384 1611 1841 1862? 1888 2019 2053 2073 2074 2081 2329

itar,gig,t syrph,h NA27 {\} // λέγονσερ 046 104 175 424 456 627 920 1854 2138 K HF RP // λεγϋνσαρ 051 35 241 757 2059
2060 2814 A TR PK // omit apk4 // λεγϋνσαρ πάλιν apk3 // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351.
 - 63
-
19:7 φαίπψμεν καὶ ἀγαλλιῶμεν,272 καὶ δώςψμεν σὴν δόξαν αὐσῷ, ὅσι ἦλθεν ὁ γάμορ σοῦ ἀπνίοτ, καὶ ἟
γτνὴ αὐσοῦ ἟σοίμαςεν ἑατσήν·
·Let us rejoice and exult, and give273 glory to him, for the wedding of the Lamb has come, and his
wife has made herself ready;
19:8 καὶ ἐδόθη αὐσᾹ ἵνα πεπιβάλησαι βύςςινον λαμππὸν καθαπόν, σὸ γὰπ βύςςινον σὰ δικαιώμασα
σῶν ἁγίψν ἐςσίν.
¸and it was given to her that she be dressed in fine linen bright and clean, 274 for the fine linen is the
righteous acts of the saints."
19:9 Καὶ λέγει μοι, Γπάχον· Μακάπιοι οἱ εἰρ σὸ δεᾺπνον σοῦ γάμοτ σοῦ ἀπνίοτ κεκλημένοι. καὶ λέγει
μοι, Οὗσοι οἱ λόγοι ἀληθινοὶ σοῦ θεοῦ εἰςιν.275
¹And he says to me, "Write: 'Blessed are those who are invited to the wedding276 banquet of the
Lamb.' " And he says to me, "These are true words from God."
19:10 καὶ ἔπεςα277 ἔμπποςθεν σῶν ποδῶν αὐσοῦ πποςκτνᾸςαι αὐσῷ. καὶ λέγει μοι, Ὅπα μή·
ςύνδοτλόρ ςού εἰμι καὶ σῶν ἀδελυῶν ςοτ σῶν ἐφόνσψν σὴν μαπστπίαν Ἰηςοῦ· σῷ θεῷ πποςκύνηςον.
἟ γὰπ μαπστπία278 Ἰηςοῦ ἐςσιν σὸ πνεῦμα σᾸρ ππουησείαρ.

271 19:6b rvr κύπιορ ὁ θεὸρ ἟μῶν ¹ P 046 82 94 241 469 627 757 920 1611 1854 1859 1862 1888 2020 2030 2042 2053 2062
2065 2073 2074 2138 2329 2344 Κ itar,c,dem,div,(gig),haf vg syrh copsams arm arab Apr Beat ps-Ambr Tyc2 HF RP PK [NA27]
ms
yC} // κύπιορ ὁ θεὸρ A 792 1006 1841 2040 2186 2432 irt syrphc copsa ,bo Cwnp TR // ὁ θεὸρ ἟μῶν 051 205 209 1678 2019
2059 2081 erh Aldpeu // ὁ θεὸρ ὁ κόπιορ ἟μῶν * // ὁ θεὸρ 2814 erh // κόπιορ ἟μῶν Ppik // κόπιορ qwpph* copboms //
lacuna C 1828 2050 2351. (2019, eth omit ὁ πανσοκπάσψπ)
272 19:7a rvr ἀγαλλιῶμεν A P 051 94 1006 1611 1841 1854 1862 2019 2053 2059 2060 2073 2074 2081 2329 2814 A NA27
{\} // ἀγαλλιύμεθα 046 35 82 104 175 241 456 469 757 627 792 920 2030 2138 K TR HF RP PK // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351.
Whel 046 denaprq fpmk rhe mrhep slciajq aq hepe, irq peadilg iq highjw dsbimsq. Ald hepe, rhe “Majmpirw Tevr” jileq sn
with 046 against the other uncials, making this a highly doubtful reading for the Majority Text.
273 19:7b rvr δώςψμεν P (2019 δϋςψμεν) 2059 2060 2062 2074 2081 2329 2344 A (25 minuscules total) Andrew NA27 {C}

// δῶμεν * 046 051 35 82 94 104 205 209 241 424 469 627 792 920 1006 1384 1611 1841 1854 1859 1862 1888 2020 2030
2073 2081 2138 2814 Κ itar,c,dem,div,gig,haf,t TR HF RP PK // δύςομεν ¹ A 2042 2053 2065 2432 al // lacuna C 1828 2050
2351. The UBS cmkkelrapw: "If δῶμεν uepe mpigilaj, ir iq lmr eaqw rm accmslr fmp rhe mpigil mf rhe mrhep peadilgq. The
fsrspe relqe δύςομεν, rhmsgh arreqred by ¹ A 2053 al, is intolerable Greek after two hortatory subjunctive verbs, and
ksqr be jsdged rm be a qcpibaj bjsldep. The jeaqr slqariqfacrmpw peadilg anneapq rm be δώςψμεν, uhich, beilg rhe
irregular aorist subjunctive and used only rarely (4:9 in and six minuscules; Mk 6:37 in and D), seems to have been
intentionally or unintentionally altered in the other witnesses to one or another of the readings."
274 19:8 rvr λαμππὸν καθαπόν A P 104 1006 1678 1841*ex em 1611 2040 2065 itgig fu dem am lux (copbo eth) arm2 Apr Prim
NA27 {\} / καὶ λαμππὸν καθαπόν 2329 // λαμππὸν καὶ καθαπόν 046 82 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1852 1854
1859 1862 1888 2017 2020 2030 2138 (2344) 2436 a (vg) syrh Κ HF RP PK // καθαπόν λαμππὸν 051 35 94 2042 2060 2059
2073 2074 2081 // καθαπόν καὶ λαμππὸν 2019 2186 2814 qwpph TR // καθαπόν 1841 inprimis // omit λαμππὸν καθαπόν σὸ
γὰπ βύςςινον 2053 2062 2071 // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351.
275 19:9a rvr ἀληθινοὶ σοῦ θεοῦ εἰςιν A P 046 82 94 241 469 627 920 1611 1854 1862 1888 2030 2053 2062 2138 itgig syrph,h

HF RP NA27 {\} // ἀληθινοὶ εἰςιν σοῦ θεοῦ * 051 792 2074 itt vg A Prim TR PK // σοῦ θεοῦ ἀληθινοὶ εἰςιν ¹ 1006 1841
2065 2329 vgcl // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351.
276  19:9b rvr σοῦ γάμοτ
¹ A 046 051 35 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 920 1006 1611 1678 1852 1854 1859 1862
1888 2017 2020 2030 2040 2053 2062 2065 2073 2138 2329 2436 copsa TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // omit * P 792 1384 1841 2019
2042 2059 2060 2074 2081 2186 2814 A itgig,t copbo arm4 arab Er. 1,2,3 Ald. Col. // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351.
277 19:10a rvr ἔπεςα A P 051 35 82 104 456 ex em* 627 1678 1852 1862 1888 2019 2020 2042 2053 2059 2060 2062 2074 2081
2186 2329 2814 Er. 2 Col. HF RP NA27 {\} // ἔπεςον 046 94 175 241 424 469 757 792 920 1006 1384 1611 1841 1854 1859 2017
2030 2040 2065 2073 2138 2436 TR PK // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351.
278 19:10b rvr Ἰηςοῦ A P 046 051 35 94 1006 1384 1611 1678 1841 2019 2040 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065 2073 2074 2081 2186
2329 2814 syrph copsa Er. 1,2,3,4 Ald. Col. NA27 {\} // σοῦ Ἰηςοῦ 82 175 241 456 469 627 757 792 920 1852 1854 1859 1862
1888 2017 2030 2042 2138 2436 TR HF RP PK // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351. This is a highly dubious reading of the Majority
Text. We have 82 627 920 against all the uncials and earliest versions.
 - 64
-
¹⁰And I fell down before his feet to worship him. And he says to me, "Watch out! I am your fellow
servant, and one of your brothers in having the testimony of Jesus. Worship God. For the testimony
of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy."

Behold a White Horse

19:11 Καὶ εἶδον σὸν οὐπανὸν ἞νεῳγμένον, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἵππορ λετκόρ, καὶ ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπ‖ αὐσὸν
[καλούμενορ] πιςσὸρ καὶ ἀληθινόρ, καὶ ἐν δικαιοςύνῃ κπίνει καὶ πολεμεᾺ.
¹¹And I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse, and the one sitting on it [called] faithful and
true, 279 and in righteousness he judges and makes war.
19:12 οἱ δὲ ὀυθαλμοὶ αὐσοῦ [ὡρ] υλὸξ πτπόρ, καὶ ἐπὶ σὴν κευαλὴν αὐσοῦ διαδήμασα πολλά, ἔφψν
ὄνομα γεγπαμμένον ὃ οὐδεὶρ οἶδεν εἰ μὴ αὐσόρ,
¹²And his eyes are like280 flames of fire, and on his head many diadems, having a name written 281 on
them which no one knows but himself,
19:13 καὶ πεπιβεβλημένορ ἱμάσιον βεβαμμένον αἵμασι, καὶ κέκλησαι σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ ὁ λόγορ σοῦ
θεοῦ.
¹³and he is clothed in a robe dipped282 in blood, and called283 by the name "the Word of God."
19:14 καὶ σὰ ςσπασεύμασα [σὰ]284 ἐν σῷ οὐπανῷ ἞κολούθει αὐσῷ ἐυ‖ ἵπποιρ λετκοᾺρ,285 ἐνδεδτμένοι
βύςςινον λετκὸν καθαπόν.
¹´And the armies that are in heaven are following him on white horses, dressed in bright, clean linen.

279 19:11 txt καλούμενορ πιςσὸρ καὶ ἀληθινόρ 046 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 920 (1006 καὶ καλοόμενορ) 1611
1678 1841 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 2019 2020 2030 2040 2053 2062 2065 2073 2138 2344 2432 2436 it dem,div,(gig),haf,t vgcl
syrph,h (copsa?bo?) (eth?) Irenlat Orlat Cyp Vict Tyc Jerome Apr Prim Andrewc Ps-Ambr Beat TR HF RP PK [NA27] {C} //
πιςσὸρ καλούμενορ καὶ ἀληθινόρ WH // vocabatur fidelis, et verax vocatur itc vgww,st // πιςσὸρ καὶ ἀληθινόρ καλούμενορ
2028 2029 2033 2044 2054 2068 2069 2083 2091 itar // καλούμενορ πιςσὸρ 2329 // πιςσὸρ καὶ ἀληθινόρ A P 051 35* 205 209
792 1384 2017 2042 2059 2060 2074 2081 2186 2814 A arm Hipp Andrewa,bav,p Areth Er. 1,2,3 Ald Col // lacuna C 1828
2050 2351. The word καλούμενορ is of doubtful authenticity because of the variety of its positions in the manuscripts.
This is a principle of Textual Criticism, that a great variety of readings indicates dubiousness. If the word were not
present in the Greek, the English copula would normally be supplied- “rhe mle qirrilg ml ir uaq fairhfsj ald rpse.” Yer rm
qsnnjw “uaq cajjed” umsjd lmr be msr mf rhe oseqriml.
280 19:12a rvr ὡρ A 424 469 1006 1678 1841 1862 1888 2040 2065 2073 2080 (20 kilsqc. rmr.) ir ar,gig,t vg syrph,h copsamss,bo

eth arab Irenaeuslat Origengr,lat Cyprian Jerome Apringius Primasius Beatus TR [NA27] {C} // omit P 046 051 35 82 94
104 175 241 456 627 757 792 920 1384 1611 1852 1854 1859 2017 2019 2020 2030 2042 2053 2059 2060 2062 2074 2081 2138
2186 2329 2344 2436 (170 minusc. tot.) arm Hippolytus Andrew HF RP PK // lac C 1828 2050 2351.
281 19:12b rvr ὄνομα γεγπαμμένον A 94 241 469 1611 2053 2074 (2329 +καὶ ὄνομα fmjjmuilg) (syrph) copbo TR NA27 {\} //
* ὄνομα, rhel jaciilg γεγπαμμενον ο οτδειρ // ὀνϋμασα γεγπαμμένα c apk4 // ὀνϋμασα γεγπαμμένα καὶ ὄνομα
γεγπαμμένον 046 82 627 (792 minus γεγπαμμένον) (920 ἔφψν fmjjmuilg ὀνϋμασα) 1006 1841 1862 1888 2030 2138 qwp h** HF
RP PK // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351. A surely false Majority Text reading.
282 19:13a rvr βεβαμμένον A 046 051 205 209 1854 2030 2344 cmn sa apk Aldpeu TR HF RP PK NA27 yB} // ἐππανσιςμένον

172 256 792 1006 1341 1778 1862 2017 2018 2040 2065 2070 it ar,gig,t vg eth Irenlat Orgr½,lat (Hipp); Cypr Prisc Jerome
Vapikadsk Anp Ppik Caqq Bear // ῥεπανσιςμένον P 2019 2321 2329 Opigel // ἐππαμμένον 2053 2062 (Opigel ½) //
ῥεπαμμένον 105 1611 Opigel // πεπιπεπαμμένον * Ipelaesq // πεπιπεπανσιςμένον c
283 19:13b rvr κέκλησαι
¹ A P 046 82 94 241 456 469 627 920 1006 1611 1841 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 2020 2030 2040
2053txt 2062txt 2065 2138 2329 Hipp HF NA27 {\} // καλεᾺσαι 051 35 104 175 424 757 1384 1678 2017 2042 2053com 2059
(2060 καλησαι) 2062com 2073 2074 2081 2186 2344 2436 2814 A Irenaeuslat TR RP PK // καλεισε 792 // κεκλησο //
ἐκεκλησο Op // καλοτςι cmnbo // ἐκαλεςαν copsa // lac C 1828 2050 2351.
284 19:14a rvr σὰ P 051 35 82 175 241 424 456 469 757 1006 1384 1841 1854 1862 2030 2040 2073 2138 2436 K itar,t syrph,h

copsa Cyprian HF RP PK [NA27] {\} // omit A 046 94 104 627 792 920 1611 1852 1859 1888 2019 2020 2042 2053 2059 2060
2062 2065 2074 2081 2186 2329 2344 2814 A itgig eth arab TR // lac C 1828 2050 2351.
285 19:14b rvr ἐυ‖ ἵπποιρ λετκοᾺρ A TR NA27 {\} // ἐπὶ ἵπποιρ λετκοᾺρ HF RP PK
 - 65
-
19:15 καὶ ἐκ σοῦ ςσόμασορ αὐσοῦ ἐκποπεύεσαι ῥομυαία ὀξεᾺα, ἵνα ἐν αὐσᾹ πασάξῃ σὰ ἔθνη, καὶ αὐσὸρ
ποιμανεᾺ αὐσοὺρ ἐν ῥάβδῳ ςιδηπᾷ· καὶ αὐσὸρ πασεᾺ σὴν ληνὸν σοῦ οἴνοτ σοῦ θτμοῦ σᾸρ ὀπγᾸρ σοῦ
θεοῦ σοῦ πανσοκπάσοπορ.
¹µAnd from his mouth goes out a sharp286 sword, so that with it he might strike the nations, and then
he himself will shepherd them with a rod of iron; and he himself will tread the press of the wine of the
passion of287 the wrath of God the Almighty.288
19:16 καὶ ἔφει ἐπὶ σὸ ἱμάσιον καὶ ἐπὶ σὸν μηπὸν αὐσοῦ ὄνομα γεγπαμμένον· Βαςιλεὺρ βαςιλέψν καὶ
κύπιορ κτπίψν.
¹¶And he has a name written on his robe and on his thigh: King of Kings and Lord of Lords.
19:17 Καὶ εἶδον ἕνα ἄγγελον ἑςσῶσα ἐν σῷ ἟λίῳ, καὶ ἔκπαξεν υψνᾹ μεγάλῃ λέγψν πᾶςιν σοᾺρ
ὀπνέοιρ σοᾺρ πεσομένοιρ ἐν μεςοτπανήμασι, Δεῦσε ςτνάφθησε εἰρ σὸ δεᾺπνον σὸ μέγα σοῦ θεοῦ,
¹·And I saw an289 angel standing upon the sun, and he cried out in290 a very great voice, saying, "To
all the birds flying in mid-air, Come, gather toward the great feast of291 God,
19:18 ἵνα υάγησε ςάπκαρ βαςιλέψν καὶ ςάπκαρ φιλιάπφψν καὶ ςάπκαρ ἰςφτπῶν καὶ ςάπκαρ ἵππψν καὶ
σῶν καθημένψν ἐπ‖ αὐσῶν καὶ ςάπκαρ πάνσψν ἐλετθέπψν σε καὶ δούλψν καὶ μικπῶν καὶ μεγάλψν.
¹¸that you may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of generals, and the flesh of the mighty, and the
flesh of horses and of those riding on them; even the flesh of everyone, both free and slave, both the
small and the great."
19:19 Καὶ εἶδον σὸ θηπίον καὶ σοὺρ βαςιλεᾺρ σᾸρ γᾸρ καὶ σὰ ςσπασεύμασα αὐσῶν ςτνηγμένα ποιᾸςαι
σὸν πόλεμον μεσὰ σοῦ καθημένοτ ἐπὶ σοῦ ἵπποτ καὶ μεσὰ σοῦ ςσπασεύμασορ αὐσοῦ.
¹¹And I saw the beast and the kings of the earth and their armies, gathered together to make war with
the one sitting on the horse and with his army.
19:20 καὶ ἐπιάςθη σὸ θηπίον καὶ μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ ὁ292 χετδοππουήσηρ ὁ ποιήςαρ σὰ ςημεᾺα ἐνώπιον αὐσοῦ,
ἐν οἷρ ἐπλάνηςεν σοὺρ λαβόνσαρ σὸ φάπαγμα σοῦ θηπίοτ καὶ σοὺρ πποςκτνοῦνσαρ σᾹ εἰκόνι αὐσοῦ·
ζῶνσερ ἐβλήθηςαν οἱ δύο εἰρ σὴν λίμνην σοῦ πτπὸρ σᾸρ καιομένηρ293 ἐν θείῳ.

286 19:15a txt omit A P 051 94 209 (1611 ὀξεᾺα ῥομυαία) 2019 2020 2053 2059 2073 2081 2186 2814 al. A itgig copsa,bo arm
Iren. Orig. Hier. Beat. Apr. Cass. Ps-Ambr. TR NA27 {\} // add δίςσομορ before ὀξεᾺα 046 42 82 91 93 104 175 177 241 250
256 325 424 456 459 469 582 617 627 699 792 920 1006 (1384 syrh after ὀξεᾺα) 1503 1734 1841 1849 1852 1854 1862 1888 1934
2017 2030 2040 2048 2138 2329 2349 2436 2821 Κ vgcl syrh** erh apab Cmknj. Akbpmqe Ppikaqisq HF RP PK // δίςσομορ
in place of ὀξεᾺα 2065 // missing/defective C 919 1828 1955 2032 2050 2351.
287 19:15b rvr σοῦ θτμοῦ σᾸρ ὀπγᾸρ A Κ HF RP PK NA27 {\} // σᾸρ ὀπγᾸρ σοῦ θτμοῦ 2329 pc Opigel // σοῦ θτμοῦ καὶ

σᾸρ ὀπγᾸρ 2344 A TR

288 19:15 I know this is rather many genitive clauses all in a row; one could for example at least say "the wine-press"
instead of the press of the wine." But I wanted to preserve the form of the phrase "wine of the wrath of God" that is
found elsewhere in Revelation.
289 19:17a txt ἕνα A P 051 241 469 1006 1841 A itar,gig vg Apr Cass Prim TR PK NA27 {\} // ἄλλον 792 2053 2062 2065

syrph copsamss,bo arm4 ps-Ambr // omit 046 82 94 627 920 1611 1854 2030 2074 2138 2329 Κ syrh Bear HF RP // ἕνα
ἄλλον 1862 1888 // lac C 1828 2050 2351. Il Sekiric sqage, rhiq ἕνα umsjd be qomewhat equivalent to our indefinite
article.
290 19:17b txt omit ἐν A P 051 94 241 627 792 1006 1611 1841 2053 2062 2065 2074 2329 2344 A itar,gig vg TR RP PK // add

ἐν 046 82 469 920 2030 1854 1862 1888 2030 2138 Κ HF [NA27] {\} // lac C 1828 2050 2351. Most of the ancient
translations are inconclusive. The two variants can be translated the same into English, as well.
291 19:17c rvr σὸ μέγα A P 046 82 94 241 627 (920 σοῦ θεοῦ σὸ μέγα) 1006 1611 1841 1854 2030 2053 2062 Cmknj. tg qwp ph,h
copsa,bo arm4 Prim Beat Ps-Ambr. Apr RP PK NA27 {\} // σὸν μέγα 469 2138 // σὸν μέγαν σοῦ 792 1862 1888 2329 HF //
σοῦ μεγάλοτ 051 1888 2074 A arab TR // lac C 1828 2050 2351. It is Hoskier that cites 1888 for two readings, not I.
Unnaccounted for: 2065. Pickepilg qawq rhe peadilg mf HF callmr nmqqibjw be mpigilaj, becasqe rhe kaqcsjile fmpk (σὸν)
of the article here and in v. 9 did not exist until later, according to all lexicons that deal with it.
 - 66
-
²⁰And the beast was arrested,294 and with him the false prophet who did the wonders before him by
which he deceived those receiving the mark of the beast and worshiping his image. The two were
thrown while living into the lake of fire burning with sulfur.
19:21 καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ ἀπεκσάνθηςαν ἐν σᾹ ῥομυαίᾳ σοῦ καθημένοτ ἐπὶ σοῦ ἵπποτ σᾹ ἐξελθούςῃ ἐκ σοῦ
ςσόμασορ αὐσοῦ, καὶ πάνσα σὰ ὄπνεα ἐφοπσάςθηςαν ἐκ σῶν ςαπκῶν αὐσῶν.
²¹And the rest were killed by the sword which goes out from the mouth of the one sitting on the
horse. And all the birds got fat off their flesh.

Chapter 20
The One Thousand Years
20:1 Καὶ εἶδον ἄγγελον κασαβαίνονσα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ, ἔφονσα σὴν κλεᾺν σᾸρ ἀβύςςοτ καὶ ἅλτςιν
μεγάλην ἐπὶ σὴν φεᾺπα αὐσοῦ.
¹And I saw an angel coming down from heaven, holding the key to the abyss and a giant chain in his
hand.
20:2 καὶ ἐκπάσηςεν σὸν δπάκονσα, ὁ ὄυιρ ὁ ἀπφαᾺορ,295 ὅρ ἐςσιν Διάβολορ καὶ ὁ ΢ασανᾶρ, καὶ ἔδηςεν
αὐσὸν φίλια ἔση,
²And he captured the dragon, the ancient serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, and bound him for a
thousand years,
20:3 καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐσὸν εἰρ σὴν ἄβτςςον καὶ ἔκλειςεν καὶ ἐςυπάγιςεν ἐπάνψ αὐσοῦ ἵνα μὴ πλανήςῃ
ἔσι σὰ ἔθνη ἄφπι σελεςθᾹ σὰ φίλια ἔση· μεσὰ σαῦσα δεᾺ λτθᾸναι αὐσὸν μικπὸν φπόνον.
³and cast him into the abyss, and closed and sealed it over him, so that he could no longer deceive
the nations, until the end of the thousand years; after them he must be released for a short time.
20:4 Καὶ εἶδον θπόνοτρ, καὶ ἐκάθιςαν ἐπ‖ αὐσούρ, καὶ κπίμα ἐδόθη αὐσοᾺρ, καὶ σὰρ χτφὰρ σῶν
πεπελεκιςμένψν διὰ σὴν μαπστπίαν Ἰηςοῦ καὶ διὰ σὸν λόγον σοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ οἵσινερ οὐ πποςεκύνηςαν
σὸ θηπίον296 οὐδὲ297 σὴν εἰκόνα αὐσοῦ καὶ οὐκ ἔλαβον σὸ φάπαγμα ἐπὶ σὸ μέσψπον καὶ ἐπὶ σὴν φεᾺπα
αὐσῶν· καὶ ἔζηςαν καὶ ἐβαςίλετςαν μεσὰ σοῦ Φπιςσοῦ φίλια ἔση.
´And I saw thrones, and they took their seat upon them, and judgeship was given to them, that is, the
souls of the ones beheaded because of the testimony of Jesus, and because of the word of God, and

292 19:20a rvr μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ ὁ (1611* -ὁ) 1854 2053 2062 2344 aj itar syrph,h PK NA27 {\} // ὁ μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ 046 61 94 104 206
ms
1006 1611c 1841 2030 K itgig copsa HF RP // ὁ μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ ὁ P 2329 pc // μεσά σοῦσο ὁ A // μεσά σοτσοῦ ὁ TR // οἱ
ms
μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ ὁ A pc copsa ,bo
19:20b rvr σᾸρ καιομένηρ (gel npeq naqq napr) A P pc itar,t syrph,h NA27 {\} // ὴν καιομένην (acc npeq naqq napr) 046
293

051 1006 1611 1841 1854 2030 2050 2053 2062 2329 itgig TR HF RP PK
294 19:20c I believe it is important to use the word "arrested," because elsewhere the beast is called "the man of
lawlessness." And also to remind us that the beast will be "Caesar." Yes, he will be the government, and we must
remember that governments do break laws, and they will be held accountable for breaking laws. Sometimes we have a
legal duty to disobey the government. And the kingdom of God is a government, and now, "the kingdoms of this world
are become the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ." Amen.
295 20:2 txt ὁ ὄυιρ ὁ ἀπφαᾺορ A 1678 1778 2080 NA27 y\} // σὸν ὄυιν σὸν ἀπφαᾺον P 046 051 TR HF RP PK // σὸν
ἀπφαᾺον ejetel kilsqcsjeq. The UBS revrsaj cmkkelrapw qawq rhe peadilg σὸν ὄθιν σὸν ἀπφαᾺον atmidq rhe
inconcinnity of the nominative reading of A. But the nominative reading is in accord with the linguistic usage of the
book of Revelation, which employs the nominative case for a title or proper name that stands in apposition to a noun in
al mbjiose caqe. Ejetel kilsqcsjeq accidelrajjw mkir σὸν ὄθιν.
296 20:4a rvr σὸ θηπίον TR PK
297 20:4b rvr οὐδὲ A K HF RP NA27 {\} // οὐσὲ 051 A TR PK. Though the first is called an adverb and the latter a
conjunction, there is no difference in meaning here.
 - 67
-
who did not worship the beast, neither worshiped the image of him, and did not take the mark upon
their forehead or upon their hand. And they came to life, and reigned with Christ a thousand years.
20:5 οἱ λοιποὶ σῶν νεκπῶν οὐκ ἔζηςαν ἄφπι σελεςθᾹ σὰ φίλια ἔση. αὕση ἟ ἀνάςσαςιρ ἟ ππώση.
µ(The rest298 of the dead did not come to life until the thousand years were finished.)299 This is the
first resurrection.
20:6 μακάπιορ καὶ ἅγιορ ὁ ἔφψν μέπορ ἐν σᾹ ἀναςσάςει σᾹ ππώσῃ· ἐπὶ σούσψν ὁ δεύσεπορ θάνασορ οὐκ
ἔφει ἐξοτςίαν, ἀλλ‖ ἔςονσαι ἱεπεᾺρ σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ σοῦ Φπιςσοῦ, καὶ βαςιλεύςοτςιν μεσ‖ αὐσοῦ φίλια ἔση.
¶Blessed and holy is he who takes part in the first resurrection; over such, the second death has no
power, but instead they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a300 thousand
years.

The Last War

20:7 Καὶ ὅσαν σελεςθᾹ σὰ φίλια ἔση, λτθήςεσαι ὁ ΢ασανᾶρ ἐκ σᾸρ υτλακᾸρ αὐσοῦ,
·And when the thousand years are finished, Satan shall be released from his prison,
20:8 καὶ ἐξελεύςεσαι πλανᾸςαι σὰ ἔθνη σὰ ἐν σαᾺρ σέςςαπςιν γψνίαιρ σᾸρ γᾸρ, σὸν Γὼγ καὶ Μαγώγ,
ςτναγαγεᾺν αὐσοὺρ εἰρ σὸν πόλεμον, ὧν ὁ ἀπιθμὸρ αὐσῶν ὡρ ἟ ἄμμορ σᾸρ θαλάςςηρ.
¸and he shall go forth to deceive the nations which are in the four points of the earth, Gōg and
Magōg,301 to gather them together for war, the number of them being as the sand of the seashore.
20:9 καὶ ἀνέβηςαν ἐπὶ σὸ πλάσορ σᾸρ γᾸρ καὶ ἐκύκλετςαν σὴν παπεμβολὴν σῶν ἁγίψν καὶ σὴν πόλιν
σὴν ἞γαπημένην. καὶ κασέβη πῦπ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ καὶ κασέυαγεν αὐσούρ·
¹And they rose up over the breadth of the earth, and surrounded the company of the saints and the
beloved city. And fire came down from heaven302 and consumed them.
20:10 καὶ ὁ διάβολορ ὁ πλανῶν αὐσοὺρ ἐβλήθη εἰρ σὴν λίμνην σοῦ πτπὸρ καὶ θείοτ, ὅποτ καὶ σὸ
θηπίον καὶ ὁ χετδοππουήσηρ, καὶ βαςανιςθήςονσαι ἟μέπαρ καὶ ντκσὸρ εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν.
¹⁰And the Devil, the deceiver of them, was cast into the lake of fire and sulfur, where also the beast
and false prophet were, and they shall be tormented day and night, for ever and ever.

20:5a rvr οἱ λοιποὶ A 1611 itgig vg Am Apr Ful Vic Prim Aug (Reliqui) NA27 {\} // ἅ οἰ λοιποὶ 2329 // καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ (046
298

λτποι) 051 35 424 757 (792 λιποι) 1006 1384 1841 1854 2050 2059 2060 (2065 αι ο λοἰποὶ) 2074 A itar vgmss syrh copbo
ethpt arm4 HF RP PK // οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ 469 1862 1888 TR // omit whole sentence 82 94 241 627 920 2030 2053txt 2062txt 2138
2377 K syrph,h Victorinus Beatus // lac C P 052 459 1828 2351. This is another example of how when 82, 627, 920 are
lined up together against most all uncials, they have a wrong reading.
299 20:5b Parentheses are necessary here, to prevent the reader from thinking that the "This" in the next sentence is

referring to the resurrection at the end of the thousand years. This consideration also may be why the whole sentence
is omitted from Codex Sinaiticus, the majority of minuscules, and the Syriac Philoxeniana and Harklensis. (The Peshitta
never did contain Revelation.)
300 20:6 rvr φίλια A 051 61 94 205 209 1006 1841 1854 2030 2050 2377 copboms arm Andrew Aperhaq TR HF RP PK // σὰ
φίλια 046 1611 2053 2062 2329 (abt. 30 minuscules tot.) syrh copsa,bo [NA27] {\}
301 20:8 Ezekiel 38, 39

302 20:9 rvr ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ A 2053com 2074 2080 pc vgms copbomss eth arab Augustine⅔ Primasius Tycmss NA27 yA} // ἀπὸ

σοῦ οὐπανοῦ 94 // ἀπὸ σοῦ θεοῦ 1854 tgms // ἀπὸ σοῦ θεοῦ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ¹ ( * homoioteleuton) P 1006 1611 1841 1888
2050 2053txt 2060 2062 vg syrh Jepmke Anpilgisq Bearsq TR // ἐκ θεοῦ ἀπὸ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ 051 35 2065 // ἐκ σοῦ θεοῦ ἀπὸ
σοῦ οὐπανοῦ 205 209 2059 2814 A Andrew // ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἀπὸ σοῦ θεοῦ (see 21:2,10) 046 82 241 424 469 627 757 792
920 1384 1862 2030 2138 2329 Κ itar,gig vgms syrph copsa,bo arm ethmss Augustine⅓ HF RP PK // lac C P 459 2351. The
gpakkapq qaw ἀπὸ abqmpbed ἐκ il jarep Gpeei.
 - 68
-
The Great White Throne of Judgement
20:11 Καὶ εἶδον θπόνον μέγαν λετκὸν καὶ σὸν καθήμενον ἐπ‖ αὐσόν, οὗ ἀπὸ σοῦ πποςώποτ ἔυτγεν ἟
γᾸ καὶ ὁ οὐπανόρ, καὶ σόπορ οὐφ εὑπέθη αὐσοᾺρ.
¹¹And I saw a great white throne, and the one sitting upon it, from whose face the earth and the
heaven fled away, and their place was found no more.
20:12 καὶ εἶδον σοὺρ νεκπούρ, σοὺρ μεγάλοτρ καὶ σοὺρ μικπούρ, ἑςσῶσαρ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ, καὶ
βιβλία ἞νοίφθηςαν· καὶ ἄλλο βιβλίον ἞νοίφθη, ὅ ἐςσιν σᾸρ ζψᾸρ· καὶ ἐκπίθηςαν οἱ νεκποὶ ἐκ σῶν
γεγπαμμένψν ἐν σοᾺρ βιβλίοιρ κασὰ σὰ ἔπγα αὐσῶν.
¹²And I saw the dead, the great and the small, 303 standing before the throne, and books were opened.
Another book was also opened, which is the book of life. And the dead were judged from what was
written in the books, according to their works.
20:13 καὶ ἔδψκεν ἟ θάλαςςα σοὺρ νεκποὺρ σοὺρ ἐν αὐσᾹ, καὶ ὁ θάνασορ καὶ ὁ ᾅδηρ ἔδψκαν σοὺρ
νεκποὺρ σοὺρ ἐν αὐσοᾺρ, καὶ ἐκπίθηςαν ἕκαςσορ κασὰ σὰ ἔπγα αὐσῶν.
¹³And the sea gave up the dead which were in it, and Death and Hades gave up the dead which were
in them, and each was judged according to their works.
20:14 καὶ ὁ θάνασορ καὶ ὁ ᾅδηρ ἐβλήθηςαν εἰρ σὴν λίμνην σοῦ πτπόρ. οὗσορ ὁ θάνασορ ὁ δεύσεπόρ
ἐςσιν, ἟ λίμνη σοῦ πτπόρ.
¹´And Death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death, the lake of fire.
20:15 καὶ εἴ σιρ οὐφ εὑπέθη ἐν σᾹ βίβλῳ σᾸρ ζψᾸρ γεγπαμμένορ ἐβλήθη εἰρ σὴν λίμνην σοῦ πτπόρ.
¹µAnd if anyone was not found written in the book of life, he was cast into the lake of fire.

Chapter 21
The New Jerusalem
21:1 Καὶ εἶδον οὐπανὸν καινὸν καὶ γᾸν καινήν· ὁ γὰπ ππῶσορ οὐπανὸρ καὶ ἟ ππώση γᾸ ἀπᾸλθαν,304
καὶ ἟ θάλαςςα οὐκ ἔςσιν ἔσι.
¹And I saw a new heaven and a new earth; for the first heaven and first earth had vanished away, and
the sea does not exist anymore.
21:2 καὶ σὴν πόλιν σὴν ἁγίαν Ἰεποτςαλὴμ καινὴν εἶδον κασαβαίνοτςαν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἀπὸ σοῦ
θεοῦ, ἟σοιμαςμένην ὡρ νύμυην κεκοςμημένην σῷ ἀνδπὶ αὐσᾸρ.
²And I saw the holy city, the new Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared as a
bride made beautiful for her husband.
21:3 καὶ ἢκοτςα υψνᾸρ μεγάληρ ἐκ σοῦ θπόνοτ λεγούςηρ, Ἰδοὺ ἟ ςκηνὴ σοῦ θεοῦ μεσὰ σῶν
ἀνθπώπψν, καὶ ςκηνώςει μεσ‖ αὐσῶν, καὶ αὐσοὶ λαοὶ αὐσοῦ ἔςονσαι, καὶ αὐσὸρ ὁ θεὸρ μεσ‖ αὐσῶν
ἔςσαι, [αὐσῶν θεόρ,]
³And I heard a great voice from the throne305 saying, "Behold, the tabernacle of God with men. And
he shall dwell with them, and they shall be his people,306 and God himself shall be with them, as their
God,307

303
20:12 txt σοὺρ μεγάλοτρ καὶ σοὺρ μικπούρ ¹ A P 051 35 94 241 (424 after ἑςσῶσαρ) 469 757 (792 after ἑςσῶσαρ ἐνώπιον
σοῦ θπόνοτ) 1006 1384 1611 1841 1854 1862 1888 2050 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065 2074 2329 itar,gig vg syrph,h copsa eth arab
HF RP PK NA27 {\} //και μεγαλοτρ και σοτρ μικποτρ * // σοτρ μικποτρ και σοτρ μεγαλοτρ B cmnsa,bo // μικπούρ καὶ
μεγάλοτρ TR // omit 82 627 920 2030 2138 2814 // lac C 459 1828 2351.
304 21:1 txt ἀπᾸλθαν (nj mf ἀπέπφομαι) A NA27 {\} // ἀπᾸλθον (nj) HF RP // ἀπᾸλθεν (qg) pc // παπᾸλθεν (qg mf
παπέπφομαι) 051 A TR PK. Compare παράγουσιν il Pqajk 143:4 LXX (144:4 il Elgjiqh rpalqjarmlq), ald παπάγει il 1
Cor. 7:31, "The form of this world is passing away." There is no translatable difference between the NA27 versus the
HF/RP readings, and little compared to the TR. In this context both words can mean to disappear.
 - 69
-
21:4 καὶ ἐξαλείχει πᾶν δάκπτον ἐκ σῶν ὀυθαλμῶν αὐσῶν, καὶ ὁ θάνασορ οὐκ ἔςσαι ἔσι, οὔσε πένθορ
οὔσε κπατγὴ οὔσε πόνορ οὐκ ἔςσαι ἔσι· [ὅσι] σὰ ππῶσα ἀπᾸλθαν.
´and he shall wipe away every tear from their eyes. And death shall no longer exist, neither sadness,
nor crying, nor pain, shall exist anymore. For308 the former things have passed away."
21:5 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ καθήμενορ ἐπὶ σῷ θπόνῳ, Ἰδοὺ καινὰ ποιῶ πάνσα. καὶ λέγει, Γπάχον, ὅσι οὗσοι οἱ
λόγοι πιςσοὶ καὶ ἀληθινοί εἰςιν.
µAnd the one sitting on the throne said, "Behold, I am making all things new." And he says, 309
"Write,310 „These words are trustworthy and true.‟"311
21:6 καὶ εἶπέν μοι, Γέγοναν. ἐγώ [εἰμι] σὸ Ἄλυα καὶ σὸ Ὠ, ἟ ἀπφὴ καὶ σὸ σέλορ. ἐγὼ σῷ διχῶνσι δώςψ
ἐκ σᾸρ πηγᾸρ σοῦ ὕδασορ σᾸρ ζψᾸρ δψπεάν.
¶And he said to me, "They are accomplished.312 I am313 the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and
the end. To him who is thirsty I will give freely from the spring of the water of life.

305 21:3a rvr θπόνοτ A 94 itar vg ps-Ambrose Augustine Irenaeuslat Ambrose Haymo NA27 {\} // οὐπανοῦ P 046 051supp
rell. Grk syrph,h copsa,bo arm eth arab Ambrose Primasius Tyc. Oec. Beatus Cass. TR HF RP PK // lacuna C 1828 2351. The
UBS revrsaj cmkkelrapw qawq rhar rhe jarrep peadilg anneapq rm be al aqqikijariml rm ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ il tep. 2.
306 21:3b rvr λαοὶ A 046 94 2030 2050 2053 2074 2329 A itar Irenaeuslat Aldpeu TR NA27 yB} // λαϋρ P 051supp 82 241
469 627 627 792 920 1006 1611 1841 1854 1862 1888 2138 Κ vg itgig,sin syrph,h (copsa,bo) arm eth arab Amb Aug Prim Apr
Beatus HF RP PK // lacuna C 1828 2351.
307 21:3c rvr μεσ‖ αὐσῶν ἔςσαι αὐσῶν θεόρ A (1854 θεὸρ αὐσῶν) 2030 (2050 καὶ ἔςσαι) 2053 comm (2053txt 2062 ὁ θεϋρ) 2329

2377vid vg eth Irenaeuslat Ambrose½ Anpilgisq Bearsq (NA27 [αὐσῶν θεόρ]) yC} // ἔςσαι μεσ‖ αὐσῶν θεόρ αὐσῶν P 051supp
205 209 (1854) A Aldpeu TR // μεσ‖ αὐσῶν ἔςσαι θεόρ 1006 1611 1841 pc (copsa,bopt) // μεσ‖ αὐσῶν ἔςσαι 046 Κ
itgig,(sin) copbopt Ambrose½ HF // ἔςσαι μεσ‖ αὐσῶν 2814 it(sin) al Augustine RP PK. Regarding the phrase, "as their God,"
compare 21:7.
308 21:4 rvr ὅσι σὰ ππῶσα ¹ 046 82 241 469 627 792 920 1854 1862 1888 2050 2138 itar,sin vgcl,ww syrh copsa,(bo) arm Irenlat;

Asg Qsmdt Ppik TR HF RP PK (NA27 [ὅσι]) yC} // σὰ ππῶσα A P 051supp 94 1006 1611 1841 2030 2053 2062 2065 2074 2329
Andrew // quae prima vgst apk4 Anp Bear // σὰ ππϋβασα * // ἐπι σα πποςψπα qwpph // lacuna C 1828 2351.
309 21:5a rvr λέγει A 046 82 94 104 627 1611 1854 1862 1888 2053 2062 2138 2329 tg qwp h arab Apr. Beat. Tyc. Irenaeuslat

Am HF NA27 {\} // λέγει μοι P 051supp 35 469 627 920 1006 1841vid 2050 2065 2074 apk erh TR RP PK // εἴπεν μοι 241
792 2436 itar syrph copsa,bo // εἴπεν irgig syrh arab Tyc2 ½ // omit 2030 arm2 // lac C 1828 2019 2040 2351.
310
21:5b rvr γπάχον ὅσι A P 046 82 104 175 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1384 1611 1841 1852 1854 1859 2017 2020
2030 2042 2050 2053 2059 2060 2074 2081 2138 2186 2329 2436 2814 // γπάχον 051 35* 94 241 1678 1862 1888 2062 2065
2073 syrph // ὅσι γπάχον ὅσι copsa // ὅσι γπάχον copbo // lac C 1828 2019 2040 2351.
311 21:5c This could also be translated, And he says, "Write, for these words are trustworthy and true." Becasqe ὅσι cal be

a quotation mark, though that is not generally the case in Revelation.

312 21:6a rvr yB} γέγοναν c A 1678 1778 Irenlat Prim WH NA27 {\} // γεγϋναςιν 469 1006 1841 2020 2053 2062 2065 2436

itgig syrph copbo Tyc Prim Oec Irenint. // γέγονε tg irar,sin Prim Er. Ald. Col. TR // γεγϋναι 2059 // γέγονα * P 046 051 35
82 94 104 175 241 424 456 627 757 792 920 1384 1611 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 (2030 γεγψνα) 2042 2050 2060 2073 2074
2081 2138 2186 2329 2814 copsa arm Orig Andrew Arethas HF RP PK // omit ² arab syrhmss Tyc. 3 Beat ps-Ambr // lac C
052 1828 2019 2040 2351. The UBS revrsaj cmkkelrapw: "The slsqsaj ampiqric repkilariml mf γέγοναν qeekq rm hate
given rise to the variants (a) γεγϋναςιν (b) γέγονε (c) γέγονα. Wirh peadilg (a) compare the similar correction at
Romans 16:7; with (b) compare Rev. 16:17, which occurs in another final scene; and with (c) the following set of variant
readings is connected." For a fuller apparatus, see endnote.
313 21:6b rvr yB} ἐγώ εἰμι A 469 1006 1678 1841 2020 2053 2060 2062 2065 2436 (ir ar,gig,sin vg) syrph TR (NA27 [εἰμι]) y\} //

ἐγώ P 046 051 35* 104 175 241 424 792 1384 1611 1854 1862 1888 2017 2030 2042 2050 2073 2074 2081 c 2329 syrh copsa
Cypr? // omit 35c 82 94 456 627 757 920 1852 1859 2059 2081* 2138 2186 2814 HF RP PK // lac C 1828 2019 2040 2351.
There may be no difference in meaning between the first two variants, since "to be" may be customarily in Greek elided
and implied. It is the third variant that is really different. UBS text comm: "Most of the witnesses that read γέγονα il
rhe npetimsq qer mf tapialrq jaci eirhep εἰμι ( P 046 kalw kilsqcsjeq) mp ἐγώ εἰμι (kmqr kilsqcsjeq). Ir iq difficsjr rm
decide uherhep εἰμι qhmsjd be perailed (aq il 1:8) mp mkirred (aq il 22:13, uhepe mljw abmsr rel kilsqcsjeq pead εἰμι). Il
mpdep rm penpeqelr rhe bajalce mf npmbabijirieq ir uaq decided rm perail εἰμι il rhe revr, bsr rm elcjmqe ir uirhil qosape
brackets."
 - 70
-
21:7 ὁ νικῶν κληπονομήςει σαῦσα, καὶ ἔςομαι αὐσῷ θεὸρ καὶ αὐσὸρ ἔςσαι μοι τἱόρ.
·He who overcomes will inherit these things, and I will be to him his God and he will be to me a son.
21:8 σοᾺρ δὲ δειλοᾺρ καὶ ἀπίςσοιρ καὶ ἐβδελτγμένοιρ καὶ υονεῦςιν καὶ πόπνοιρ καὶ υαπμάκοιρ καὶ
εἰδψλολάσπαιρ καὶ πᾶςιν σοᾺρ χετδέςιν σὸ μέπορ αὐσῶν ἐν σᾹ λίμνῃ σᾹ καιομένῃ πτπὶ καὶ θείῳ, ὅ
ἐςσιν ὁ θάνασορ ὁ δεύσεπορ.
¸But to the cowardly and unbelieving and abominable314 and murderers and fornicators and
sorcerers315 and idolaters and all liars, their inheritance is in the lake that burns with fire and sulfur,
which is the second death."

The Bride and Wife of the Lamb

21:9 Καὶ ἦλθεν εἷρ ἐκ σῶν ἑπσὰ ἀγγέλψν σῶν ἐφόνσψν σὰρ ἑπσὰ υιάλαρ, σῶν γεμόνσψν σῶν ἑπσὰ
πληγῶν σῶν ἐςφάσψν, καὶ ἐλάληςεν μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ λέγψν, Δεῦπο, δείξψ ςοι σὴν νύμυην σὴν γτναᾺκα σοῦ
ἀπνίοτ.
¹And one of the seven angels who had the seven bowls full of the seven last plagues came, and he
spoke with me, saying, "Come, I will show you the bride, the wife of the Lamb."316
21:10 καὶ ἀπήνεγκέν με ἐν πνεύμασι ἐπὶ ὄπορ μέγα καὶ ὑχηλόν, καὶ ἔδειξέν μοι σὴν πόλιν σὴν ἁγίαν
Ἰεποτςαλὴμ κασαβαίνοτςαν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἀπὸ317 σοῦ θεοῦ,
¹⁰And he carried me away in the Spirit onto a great and high mountain, and showed me the holy318
city Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God,
21:11 ἔφοτςαν σὴν δόξαν σοῦ θεοῦ· ὁ υψςσὴπ αὐσᾸρ ὅμοιορ λίθῳ σιμιψσάσῳ, ὡρ λίθῳ ἰάςπιδι
κπτςσαλλίζονσι·
¹¹having the glory of God. Her radiance was similar to a precious gemstone, like a jasper stone
shimmering as crystal;
21:12 ἔφοτςα σεᾺφορ μέγα καὶ ὑχηλόν, ἔφοτςα πτλῶναρ δώδεκα, καὶ ἐπὶ σοᾺρ πτλῶςιν ἀγγέλοτρ
δώδεκα, καὶ ὀνόμασα ἐπιγεγπαμμένα ἅ ἐςσιν σῶν δώδεκα υτλῶν τἱῶν Ἰςπαήλ·
¹²having a wall, great and high, with twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and names 319
written on them, which are the names of the twelve tribes of Israel;
21:13 ἀπὸ ἀνασολᾸρ πτλῶνερ σπεᾺρ, καὶ ἀπὸ βοππᾶ πτλῶνερ σπεᾺρ, καὶ ἀπὸ νόσοτ πτλῶνερ σπεᾺρ, καὶ
ἀπὸ δτςμῶν πτλῶνερ σπεᾺρ·

314 21:8a Abhorrent, repugnant, extremely filthy and polluted, unclean ritually, all these are part of the history of the
word.
315 21:8b Thiq Gpeei umpd υάπμακορ mp υαπμακεόρ (rhew keal nperrw ksch rhe qake) kealq il rhe Bibje npikapijw a

person who uses drugs and poisons to practice magic or sorcery. The drugger aspect can be clearly seen in the word
itself, "pharmakos." The word in some classical literature also meant drug seller, though with the connotation of the
medicinal v. pejorative meaning of drugs.
316 21:9 This is significant that both the words wife and bride are used. Israel has been called the wife, and the church

the bride, and here in the New Jerusalem we see both of them built into one. The twelve gates are the twelve tribes of
Israel, and the twelve foundations are the twelve apostles of Jesus Christ. Is it a co-incidence that there are twenty-four
elders?
317 21:10a txt ἀπὸ A P 051 94 241 (469) 792 1006 1611 1841 1854 2030 2050 2065 2074 2329 TR RP PK NA27 {\} // ἐκ 046 82
627 920 1862 1888 2053 2062 2138 K HF // omit Ambr ps-Ambr Cass // lacuna C 1828 2351.
318  21:10b rvr yA} σὴν ἁγίαν A P 046 82 94 241 469 627 920 1006 1611 1841 1862 1888 2050 2053 2062 2138 2329 vg it h,gig
syrph,h copsa,bo eth arm arab Cass Apr. Beatus ps-Ambr Prim. HF NA27 {\} // σὴν μεγάλην σὴν ἁγίαν 792 920 1854 2030
2065 TR RP PK // σὴν μεγάλην καὶ σὴν ἁγίαν 051supp 2074 // lacuna C 1828 2351. This is one of the weakest Majority Text
readings. I am sure the NA27 is correct here.
319 21:12 txt ὀνόμασα 046 1006 2062 Κ TR RP HF PK // σὰ ὀνόμασα A 1611 1841 1854 2030 (2050 σὰ ὀνόμασα afrep

Ἰςπαήλ) 2053 2329 2377 al [NA27] {C} // omit P 051 205 209 A itt arm Andrew. Elsewhere, John has been known to
mkir ὀνόμασα uhel pefeppilg rm nemnje beilg upirrel il rhe Bmmi mf Life, fmp evaknje.
 - 71
-
¹³from320 the east three gates, and from the north three gates, and from the south three gates, and
from the west three gates;
21:14 καὶ σὸ σεᾺφορ σᾸρ πόλεψρ ἔφον321 θεμελίοτρ δώδεκα, καὶ ἐπ‖ αὐσῶν δώδεκα ὀνόμασα σῶν
δώδεκα ἀποςσόλψν σοῦ ἀπνίοτ.
¹´with the wall of the city having twelve foundations, and on them twelve names, of the twelve
apostles of the Lamb.
21:15 Καὶ ὁ λαλῶν μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ εἶφεν μέσπον κάλαμον φπτςοῦν, ἵνα μεσπήςῃ σὴν πόλιν καὶ σοὺρ
πτλῶναρ αὐσᾸρ καὶ σὸ σεᾺφορ αὐσᾸρ.
¹µAnd the one speaking with me had a measuring rod of gold, to measure the city, and its gates and
its wall.
21:16 καὶ ἟ πόλιρ σεσπάγψνορ κεᾺσαι, καὶ σὸ μᾸκορ αὐσᾸρ ὅςον σὸ πλάσορ. καὶ ἐμέσπηςεν σὴν πόλιν
σῷ καλάμῳ ἐπὶ ςσαδίψν δώδεκα φιλιάδψν· σὸ μᾸκορ καὶ σὸ πλάσορ καὶ σὸ ὕχορ αὐσᾸρ ἴςα ἐςσίν.
¹¶And the city lies foursquare, that is, its length is as great as the width. And with the rod, he
measured the city at 12,000 stadia.322 The length and width and height of it are the same.
21:17 καὶ ἐμέσπηςεν σὸ σεᾺφορ αὐσᾸρ ἑκασὸν σεςςαπάκονσα σεςςάπψν πηφῶν, μέσπον ἀνθπώποτ, ὅ
ἐςσιν ἀγγέλοτ.
¹·And he measured323 the wall of it,324 144 forearms,325 the dimension of a man, which is the
angel's.326
21:18 καὶ ἟ ἐνδώμηςιρ σοῦ σείφοτρ αὐσᾸρ ἴαςπιρ, καὶ ἟ πόλιρ φπτςίον καθαπὸν ὅμοιον ὑάλῳ καθαπῷ.
¹¸And the327 material of its wall is jasper, and the city is pure gold, clear as crystal.
21:19 οἱ θεμέλιοι σοῦ σείφοτρ σᾸρ πόλεψρ πανσὶ λίθῳ σιμίῳ κεκοςμημένοι· ὁ θεμέλιορ ὁ ππῶσορ
ἴαςπιρ, ὁ δεύσεπορ ςάπυιπορ, ὁ σπίσορ φαλκηδών, ὁ σέσαπσορ ςμάπαγδορ,
¹¹The foundations of the walls of the city are adorned with every precious stone; the first foundation
with jasper, the second sapphire, the third chalcedony, the fourth emerald,
21:20 ὁ πέμπσορ ςαπδόντξ, ὁ ἕκσορ ςάπδιον, ὁ ἕβδομορ φπτςόλιθορ, ὁ ὄγδοορ βήπτλλορ, ὁ ἔνασορ
σοπάζιον, ὁ δέκασορ φπτςόππαςορ, ὁ ἑνδέκασορ ὑάκινθορ, ὁ δψδέκασορ ἀμέθτςσορ.

320 21:13 The gates are named after the direction you are coming from when entering them, the way winds are named.
321 21:14 txt ἔφον (nom & acc sg neut part pres act ) ² P 046 051supp 1611 1841 1854 2030 2050 2053 2062 TR HF RP PK
// ἔφψν (lmk qg kaqc napr npeq) A 1006 2329 2377 pc NA27 {\} // omit *. These are both present participles; the
difference iq il geldep. The pefepelr, σὸ σεᾺφορ, iq lesrep, bsr kighr jmmi kaqcsjile rm rhe caqsaj ewe becasqe mf irq
termination. Unless the theory is that John wrote it without attention to grammatical agreement, and the corrections
are to correct the grammar.
322 21:16 A stadion was 6 plethra, one plethra being 100 Greek feet, so 600 Greek feet, 625 Roman feet, 606¾ English feet,

185 metres. This comes to 1,379 miles or 2,220 kilometres. As the crow flies, this is about the distance of San Diego to
Kansas City, or San Diego to Kamloops, or Buenos Aires to La Paz, or Sydney to Cooktown, or Brisbane to Port Moresby,
or Perth to Lake Torrens, or Seoul to Hong Kong, or Nairobi to Harare, or Lagos to Bissau, or Cairo to Tehran, Tehran to
Ahmadabad, or Calcutta to Kabul, or Banda Aceh to Surabaya.
323 21:17a txt {A} ἐμέσπηςεν A P 051 94 469 1006 1611 1841 2030 2053 2062 2065 2074 A all versionsacc. to Hosk. TR RP PK
NA27 {\} // ἐμέσπιςεν 792 2050 2329 // omit 046 82 241 627 920 1854 1862 1888 2138 Κ HF // lacuna C 1828 2351. Here
are 82 627 920 united with 046 against all other uncials- a marker of a false reading.
324 21:17b This must be the thickness of the wall, since we already know from v. 16 that the height of the wall is 12,000

stadia.
325 21:17c About 200 feet or 60 meters.

326 21:17d This phrase is ambiguous; it could either be saying that the angel in the context here measuring, has the same

dimensions of his fore-arm as a man has, or it could be saying that angels in general use the same measurements as
human beings, which was cubits. The former seems more likely, than that angels will always use cubits.
327 21:18 rvr ἟
² A P 1611 2030 2053 2062 itgig,t syrph eth arm Tyc2 NA27 {\} // ἢν ἐν δψμαςι σοτ σιφοτρ instead of ἟
ἐνδώμηςιρ σοῦ σείφοτρ * // ἢν ἟ 046 051supp 82 94 241 469 627 792 920 1006 1841 1854 1862 1888 2050 2065 2074 2138
2329 itar vg Beat. Prim. Apr. ps-Ambr. TR HF RP PK // omit copsa // lac C 1828 2351.
 - 72
-
²⁰the fifth sardonyx, the sixth sardius, the seventh chrysolite, the eighth beryl, the ninth topaz, the
tenth chrysoprase, the eleventh hyacinth, the twelfth amethyst.
21:21 καὶ οἱ δώδεκα πτλῶνερ δώδεκα μαπγαπᾺσαι, ἀνὰ εἷρ ἕκαςσορ σῶν πτλώνψν ἦν ἐξ ἑνὸρ
μαπγαπίσοτ. καὶ ἟ πλασεᾺα σᾸρ πόλεψρ φπτςίον καθαπὸν ὡρ ὕαλορ διατγήρ.
²¹And the twelve gates are twelve pearls; each one of the gates was made out of one pearl. And the
streets of the city are pure gold, transparent as glass.
21:22 Καὶ ναὸν οὐκ εἶδον ἐν αὐσᾹ, ὁ γὰπ κύπιορ ὁ θεὸρ ὁ πανσοκπάσψπ ναὸρ αὐσᾸρ ἐςσιν, καὶ σὸ
ἀπνίον.
²²And I did not see a temple in it, for the Lord God Almighty is its temple, and the Lamb.
21:23 καὶ ἟ πόλιρ οὐ φπείαν ἔφει σοῦ ἟λίοτ οὐδὲ σᾸρ ςελήνηρ, ἵνα υαίνψςιν αὐσᾹ, ἟ γὰπ δόξα σοῦ
θεοῦ ἐυώσιςεν αὐσήν, καὶ ὁ λύφνορ αὐσᾸρ σὸ ἀπνίον.
²³And the city has no need of either a sun or a moon to shine in it, for the glory of God has illumined
it, and its lamp is the Lamb.
21:24 καὶ πεπιπασήςοτςιν σὰ ἔθνη διὰ σοῦ υψσὸρ αὐσᾸρ· καὶ οἱ βαςιλεᾺρ σᾸρ γᾸρ υέποτςιν σὴν δόξαν
αὐσῶν εἰρ αὐσήν·
²´And the nations328 walk around by its light; and the kings of the earth bring their glory329 into it;
21:25 καὶ οἱ πτλῶνερ αὐσᾸρ οὐ μὴ κλειςθῶςιν ἟μέπαρ, νὺξ γὰπ οὐκ ἔςσαι ἐκεᾺ·
²µand its gates are never closed by day; in fact, night will not exist there;
21:26 καὶ οἴςοτςιν σὴν δόξαν καὶ σὴν σιμὴν σῶν ἐθνῶν εἰρ αὐσήν.
²¶and they will bring the glory and honor of the nations into it.
21:27 καὶ οὐ μὴ εἰςέλθῃ εἰρ αὐσὴν πᾶν κοινὸν καὶ ποιοῦν βδέλτγμα καὶ χεῦδορ, εἰ μὴ οἱ γεγπαμμένοι
ἐν σῷ βιβλίῳ σᾸρ ζψᾸρ σοῦ ἀπνίοτ.
²·And no person who is unclean and practicing330 abomination and falsehood will ever go into it–
only those who are written in the Lamb's book of life.

Chapter 22
The River of Living Water
22:1 Καὶ ἔδειξέν μοι ποσαμὸν ὕδασορ ζψᾸρ λαμππὸν ὡρ κπύςσαλλον, ἐκποπετόμενον ἐκ σοῦ θπόνοτ
σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ σοῦ ἀπνίοτ,

328 21:24a rvr yA} σὰ ἔθνη all mss and verss except below HF RP PK NA27 {\} // σὰ ἔθνη σῶν ςψζομένψν 254 2186 2814 qwph
TR. (There is also another Greek Ms., 141/2049, but it does not qualify, as it is simply a copy of Erasmus' 3 rd or 4th Ed. TR.)
H. C. Hoskier says in vol. 1, at the top of p. 748: "As regards xxi. 24 it is well-known that Erasmus took the commentary
reading for his text, and left the real text in the commentary. It is not surprising, as the two sentences are conjoined.
Our present MS. [254], however, adopts both clauses as text....There can be no doubt as to this, for his text proper is all in
red ink."
329 21:24b rvr yA} σὴν δόξαν αὐσῶν εἰρ αὐσήν A P 051 94 241 1006 1841 2030 2050 2065 2074 2329 itgig syrph copsa
046 82 469 627 920 1611 1854 2138 HF RP // σὴν
h bo
δόξαν καὶ σὴν σιμὴν σῶν ἐθνῶν εἰρ αὐσήν 792 1862 1888 qwp cop // σὴν δόξαν καὶ σὴν σιμὴν αὐσῶν εἰρ αὐσήν (t. 26)
2053 2062 vg Ambr. ps-Ambr. Apr TR PK // conferent claritatem suam in eam Primasius // lacuna C 1828 2351. The Majority
Text reading says: "bring to it...into it."
330 21:27 rvr yC} καὶ ποιοῦν (lesr) P 046 051supp 792 1611supp 2053 2062 2065 A itgig Anp TR PK // ποιοῦν 2074 // καὶ ὁ

ποιῶν (kaqc) ( * +ὡςεί) 82 241 469 627 920 1854 2138 (cmnsa,bo arab but plural) Ambr HF [NA27] {\} // πᾶρ ποιῶν Irengr
// καὶ ποιῶν (kaqc) ² A 94 1006 1841 1862 1888 2050 2329 RP Beat Ambr. ps-Ambr. // lac C 1828 2351. Is the first
peadilg rpsjw cmllecred rm, mp mljw aqqikijared il fmpk rm rhe lesrep πᾶν κοινὸν? Ilrepeqrilg iq rhar uhel I uaq fipqr
translating this, my source was the second reading, but I still by some instinct rendered it like the first reading. And I
kighr qrijj be ilcjiled rm peldep rhe rum ilqralceq mf καὶ aq "mp."
 - 73
-
¹And he showed me the river of the water of life, bright like crystal, flowing from the throne of God
and of the Lamb
22:2 ἐν μέςῳ σᾸρ πλασείαρ αὐσᾸρ καὶ σοῦ ποσαμοῦ ἐνσεῦθεν καὶ ἐκεᾺθεν331 ξύλον ζψᾸρ ποιοῦν
καπποὺρ δώδεκα, κασὰ μᾸνα ἕκαςσον ἀποδιδοῦν332 σὸν καππὸν αὐσοῦ, καὶ σὰ υύλλα σοῦ ξύλοτ εἰρ
θεπαπείαν σῶν ἐθνῶν.
²in the middle of its boulevard. And on either side of the river, the tree of life producing twelve
fruits, according to the month each one yielding its fruit, and the leaves of the tree are for the healing
of the nations.333
22:3 καὶ πᾶν κασάθεμα οὐκ ἔςσαι ἔσι. καὶ ὁ θπόνορ σοῦ θεοῦ καὶ σοῦ ἀπνίοτ ἐν αὐσᾹ ἔςσαι, καὶ οἱ
δοῦλοι αὐσοῦ λασπεύςοτςιν αὐσῷ,
³And every accursed thing will no longer334 exist. And the throne of God and of the Lamb will be in
it, and his servants will serve him,
22:4 καὶ ὄχονσαι σὸ ππόςψπον αὐσοῦ, καὶ σὸ ὄνομα αὐσοῦ ἐπὶ σῶν μεσώπψν αὐσῶν.
´and they will look upon his face,335 and his name will be on their foreheads.
22:5 καὶ νὺξ οὐκ ἔςσαι ἔσι, καὶ οὐκ ἔφοτςιν φπείαν υψσὸρ λύφνοτ καὶ υῶρ ἟λίοτ, ὅσι κύπιορ ὁ θεὸρ
υψσίςει ἐπ‖ αὐσούρ, καὶ βαςιλεύςοτςιν εἰρ σοὺρ αἰῶναρ σῶν αἰώνψν.
µAnd night will no longer336 exist, and they have no need for the light of a lamp or the light337 of a
sun,338 because the Lord God will shine339 on340 them, and they will reign for ever and ever.

331 22:2a txt ἐκεᾺθεν A 046 82 469 627 1006 1841vid 1854 2053 2138 2329 K itgig HF RP NA27 {\} // ἐνσεῦθεν P 051 94 241
792 1862 1888 2030 2050 2065 2074 2377 A syrph TR PK // ἐκεᾺ 2062 pc // omit * // lac C 920 1828 2351.
332 22:2b txt ἀποδιδοῦν (lmk lesr qg npeq acr napr) A 1006 1841 2030 2053 2062 2329 TR NA27 y\} // ἀποδιδοὺρ (lmk qg
pres part) 046 051 1611 1854 2050 K HF RP PK // lac C 920 1828 2351.
333
22:2c Cmknape Exeiiej 47:12, uhepe ir qawq “ajj iildq mf fpsir.” Smke interpreters see the δώδεκα “ruejte” uirh a
δψδεκάκιρ kealilg, rhar iq, “ruejte rikeq,” qee BDF § 248(3). If δώδεκα hepe kealq “kmlrhjw,” rhel κασὰ μᾸνα
“accmpdilg rm rhe kmlrh” umsjd qeek pedsldalr. “Mmlrhjw” iq uhar iq qaid il Exeiiej ald ajqm il Shekmr p. 15, acc. rm
Lohmeyer, Hdb. ad loc. But καπποὺρ “fpsirq” hepe iq njspaj, ald ir qeekq rm be qawilg rhar rhepe ape 12 diffepelr iildq mf
fruit (but ajj ape “rhe rpee mf jife”), ald each diffepelr iild mf fpsir iq bmple il a diffepelr kmlrh. Yms cmsjd qrijj hate “12
iildq mf fpsirq, etepw kmlrh each mle wiejdilg irq fpsir.” Bsr I dml‖r ilmu hmu “kmlrh” mp “kmlrhjw” eirhep mle, cmsjd
be literal, since rhepe uijj be lm kmpe lighr mp daw. Hmu rhel umsjd rhepe qrijj be “kmlrhq” if rhepe iq lm kmpe lighr mp
day, and there is no need for a sun anymore?
334 22:3 txt ἔσι
¹ A P 046 82 469 627 1006 1611 1841 1854 1862 1888 2030 2050 2053 2062 2065 2138 K TR HF RP NA27 {\}
// ἐκεᾺ 051 94 241 792 2074 2329 A syrph PK // omit * // lac C 920 1828 2351. Compare 22:5. Affecting this and other
variants in Revelation is the scribes' and the interpreters' understanding of passages such as 22:15, "Outside are the
dogs, etc." If one understands that passage to mean that there will still be wicked and accursed people on the earth at
that time, only not allowed into the city, then you might want to specify here that no accursed thing will be "there" in
the city itself. But if you understand that "outside" to not be spatially literal, but rather global, that they will not even
be in the kingdom even outside the city, then the "no longer" variant is more acceptable. One wonders too, concerning
the similar phrase in 22:5 a couple verses later, how or whether these two pulled on each other. English translations
vary greatly as to which variant, "any longer" versus "there," that they follow (several even conflate the two). They also
vary greatly as to whether the phrase πᾶν κασάθεμα kealq "alw cspqe" mp "alw accspqed rhilg." I uelr uirh rhe jarrep
because Revelation shows a distinct concern with Jewish cleanness.
335 22:4 Or possibly, with "see his face" as a Hebraism, "and they will have access to Him." But the Son of Man, having a

face, is the expression of God for the rest of eternity.

336 22:5a rvr yA} οὐκ ἔςσαι ἔσι A P 469 1006 1841 2030 2050 2053 2062 2329 2377* itar,gig,t vg syrh copsa,bo Ambr Apr ps-
Ambr Beat Tyc2 NA27 {\} // οὐκ ἔςσαι ἐκεᾺ 051 94 241 792 1862 1888 2030 2065 2074 2377v.l. A syrph TR RP PK // οὐκ
ἔςσαι ἐκεᾺ ἔσι IpelaesqGr // οὐκ ἔςσαι 046 82 627 1611 1854 2138 Κ HF // lac C 920 1828 2351. Compare 22:3.
337 22:5b rvr υῶρ A P 051 2030 2050 2053 2062 2074 2329 2377 cop(sa),bo // υψσϋρ 046 82 94 241 469 627 792 1006 1611
1841 1854 1862 1888 2065 2138 TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // omit syrph // lac C 920 1828 2351.
338 22:5c txt ἟λίοτ A P 051 94 241 469 792 1006 1841 1862 1888 2030 2050 2053 2062 2065 2074 2329 A TR RP PK NA27
{\} // omit 046 82 627 1611 1854 2138 Κ HF // lac C 920 1828 2351.
 - 74
-
22:6 Καὶ εἶπέν μοι, Οὗσοι οἱ λόγοι πιςσοὶ καὶ ἀληθινοί, καὶ ὁ κύπιορ, ὁ θεὸρ σῶν πνετμάσψν σῶν
ππουησῶν, ἀπέςσειλεν σὸν ἄγγελον αὐσοῦ δεᾺξαι σοᾺρ δούλοιρ αὐσοῦ ἃ δεᾺ γενέςθαι ἐν σάφει.
¶And he said341 to me, "These words are trustworthy and true. Yes, the Lord, the God of the spirits
of the prophets, he has sent his angel to show his servants what things must soon take place."
22:7 καὶ ἰδοὺ ἔπφομαι σαφύ. μακάπιορ ὁ σηπῶν σοὺρ λόγοτρ σᾸρ ππουησείαρ σοῦ βιβλίοτ σούσοτ.
·"And behold, I am coming soon. Blessed is he who keeps the words of the prophecy of this book."
22:8 Κἀγὼ Ἰψάννηρ ὁ ἀκούψν καὶ βλέπψν σαῦσα. καὶ ὅσε ἢκοτςα καὶ ἔβλεχα, ἔπεςα πποςκτνᾸςαι
ἔμπποςθεν σῶν ποδῶν σοῦ ἀγγέλοτ σοῦ δεικνύονσόρ μοι σαῦσα.
¸And I, John, was the hearer and the seer of these things. And when I heard and I saw, I fell down to
worship before the feet of the angel who had been showing them to me.
22:9 καὶ λέγει μοι, Ὅπα μή· ςύνδοτλόρ ςού εἰμι καὶ σῶν ἀδελυῶν ςοτ σῶν ππουησῶν καὶ σῶν
σηπούνσψν σοὺρ λόγοτρ σοῦ βιβλίοτ σούσοτ· σῷ θεῷ πποςκύνηςον.
¹And he says to me, "Watch out! I am a fellow servant of yours and of your brothers the prophets,
and of those keeping the words of this book. Worship God."
22:10 καὶ λέγει μοι, Μὴ ςυπαγίςῃρ σοὺρ λόγοτρ σᾸρ ππουησείαρ σοῦ βιβλίοτ σούσοτ, ὁ καιπὸρ γὰπ
ἐγγύρ ἐςσιν.
¹⁰And he says to me, "Do not seal up342 the words of the prophecy of this book, for the time is near.
22:11 ὁ ἀδικῶν ἀδικηςάσψ ἔσι, καὶ ὁ ῥτπαπὸρ ῥτπανθήσψ ἔσι, καὶ ὁ δίκαιορ δικαιοςύνην ποιηςάσψ
ἔσι, καὶ ὁ ἅγιορ ἁγιαςθήσψ ἔσι.
¹¹He who is doing wrong, let him continue to do wrong, and the unclean continue to be unclean, and
he who is doing good continue to do good, and the holy continue to be holy."

Behold, I am Coming Soon

22:12 Ἰδοὺ ἔπφομαι σαφύ, καὶ ὁ μιςθόρ μοτ μεσ‖ ἐμοῦ, ἀποδοῦναι ἑκάςσῳ ὡρ σὸ ἔπγον ἐςσὶν αὐσοῦ.
¹²"Behold, I am coming soon, and the repayment from me along with me, to pay back to each one
such as his work343 is.344
22:13 ἐγὼ σὸ Ἄλυα καὶ σὸ Ὠ, ὁ ππῶσορ καὶ ὁ ἔςφασορ, ἟ ἀπφὴ καὶ σὸ σέλορ.
¹³I am the Alpha and the Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end.
22:14 Μακάπιοι οἱ πλύνονσερ σὰρ ςσολὰρ αὐσῶν, ἵνα ἔςσαι ἟ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν ἐπὶ σὸ ξύλον σᾸρ ζψᾸρ
καὶ σοᾺρ πτλῶςιν εἰςέλθψςιν εἰρ σὴν πόλιν.

33922:5d rvr υψσίςει A P 469 1006 1841 2050 (2329 υψσηςει) cmnsa,bo eth arm4 ps-Ambr NA27 {\} // υψσιεᾺ 046 051 82
94 241 627 1611 1854 1862 1888 2030 2053 2062 2065 2138 tg Ipelaesq HF RP PK // υψσίζει 792 irgig syrph,h TR // lac C 920
1828 2351.
34022:5e txt ἐπ‖ A 94 1006 1841 1862 2050 2329 itgig eth Irenaeus Ambr⅓ Prim Tyc2 NA27 {\} // omit P 046 051 82 241 627
792 1611 1854 1888 2030 2053 2062 2065 2138 vg itar syrph,h Beat ps-Ambr TR HF RP PK // lac C 920 1828 2351.
341 22:6 rvr εἶπέν A P 051 792 1841 2050 2074 2329 A TR NA27 {\} // λέγει 046 82 94 241 627 1611 1854 1862 1888 2138
Κ itgig eth HF RP PK // lac C 920 1828 2351.
342 22:10 Contrast this to Daniel 12:9; 9:24; Rev. 10:4.
343 22:12a Gpeei: ὡρ σὸ ἔπγον ἐςσὶν αὐσοῦ; jirepajjw, "aq hiq umpi iq." Basep qawq il 1. c. β. "mf rhe deedq mf kel, evhibirilg
a cmlqiqrelr kmpaj chapacrep, pefepped rm cmjjecritejw aq σὰ ἔπγα...," ald he gites reference showing examples. Later he
qawq, "The cmjjecrite σὸ ἔπγον iq sqed fmp rhe njspaj (Sipach 11:20) Gaj 6:4; Hb 6:10; Rt 22:12. The ἔπγον mp ἔπγα iq (ape)
characterized by the context as good or bad..."
344 22:12b txt ἐςσὶν αὐσοῦ A 2030 (2050 αὐσψ) qwph WH NA27 {\} // αὐσοῦ ἐςσὶν 1678 2020 // ἔςσαι αὐσοῦ 046 82 94 241
456 627 1006 1841 1854 1859 1862 1888 2053 2062 2138 2436 HF RP PK // αὐσοῦ ἔςσαι 35 104 175 424 1611 1852* 2017 2030
2059 2060 2065 2073 2081 2186 2329 2814 TR // omit 469 757sup 1852c // “according to his woris” 792 2042 2074 (syrph)
copsa⅓ eth // opera ejus Tyc2 // opera sua vg ps-Ambr. // opera ipsorum itgig // facta sua Cypr Prim // sicut opus ejus erit
Beat // lac C P 051 920 1384 1828 2019 2040 2351.
 - 75
-
¹´"Blessed are those who wash their robes,345 so that access to the tree of life will be theirs, and to the
gates, so they may go into the city.
22:15 ἔξψ οἱ κύνερ καὶ οἱ υάπμακοι καὶ οἱ πόπνοι καὶ οἱ υονεᾺρ καὶ οἱ εἰδψλολάσπαι καὶ πᾶρ υιλῶν
καὶ ποιῶν χεῦδορ.
¹µOutside are dogs,346 and sorcerers, and fornicators and murderers and idolaters and anyone who
loves or does falsehood.
22:16 ἖γὼ Ἰηςοῦρ ἔπεμχα σὸν ἄγγελόν μοτ μαπστπᾸςαι ὑμᾺν σαῦσα ἐπὶ σαᾺρ ἐκκληςίαιρ. ἐγώ εἰμι ἟
ῥίζα καὶ σὸ γένορ Δατίδ, ὁ ἀςσὴπ ὁ λαμππὸρ ὁ ππψωνόρ.
¹¶"I Jesus have sent my angel to testify these things to you regarding the churches. I am the root and
line of David, the bright and morning star.
22:17 Καὶ σὸ πνεῦμα καὶ ἟ νύμυη λέγοτςιν, Ἔπφοτ. καὶ ὁ ἀκούψν εἰπάσψ, Ἔπφοτ. καὶ ὁ διχῶν
ἐπφέςθψ, ὁ θέλψν λαβέσψ ὕδψπ ζψᾸρ δψπεάν.
¹·And the Spirit and the bride say, "Come." And he who is hearing this, let him say "Come." And
he who is thirsty, let him come, whoever desires to receive the water of life without cost.
22:18 Μαπστπῶ ἐγὼ πανσὶ σῷ ἀκούονσι σοὺρ λόγοτρ σᾸρ ππουησείαρ σοῦ βιβλίοτ σούσοτ· ἐάν σιρ
ἐπιθᾹ ἐπ‖ αὐσά, ἐπιθήςει ἐπ‖ αὐσὸν ὁ θεὸρ σὰρ πληγὰρ σὰρ γεγπαμμέναρ ἐν σῷ βιβλίῳ σούσῳ·
¹¸I testify to everyone who is hearing these words of the prophecy of this book: if anyone adds to
them, God will add to him the plagues that are written in this book;
22:19 καὶ ἐάν σιρ ἀυέλῃ347 ἀπὸ σῶν λόγψν σοῦ βιβλίοτ σᾸρ ππουησείαρ σαύσηρ, ἀυελεᾺ ὁ θεὸρ σὸ
μέπορ αὐσοῦ ἀπὸ σοῦ ξύλοτ σᾸρ ζψᾸρ καὶ ἐκ σᾸρ πόλεψρ σᾸρ ἁγίαρ, σῶν γεγπαμμένψν ἐν σῷ βιβλίῳ
σούσῳ.
¹¹and if anyone takes away from the words of this book of prophecy, God will take away348 his share
of the tree349 of life and of the holy city, of what is written in this book.

345 22:14 rvr πλύνονσερ σὰρ ςσολὰρ αὐσῶν A (104 459 680 922 2050 πλόνανσερ) (1006 πλτντνσερ) 1678 1778 1841 2020
2053 2062 2080 (15 minuscules) itar vgst copsa eth Ps-Athanasiusmss; Ambr Fulg Apr (Prim) Haymo NA27 {A} //
πλασύνονσερ σὰρ ςσολὰρ αὐσῶν Pq-Arhalaqisq // ποιοῦνσερ σὰρ ἐνσολὰρ αὐσοῦ καὶ πλύνονσερ σὰρ ςσολὰρ αὐσῶν 469
1852c // ποιοῦνσερ σὰρ ἐνσολὰρ αὐσοῦ 046 35 94 175 241 424 757 1611 1854 1859 2030 2042 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081
2138 2329 2377 2814 itgig syrph,h copbo (apk σηποῦνσερ σάρ) apab Aldpeu; Teprsjj Cwnp Twc Aperh (Caeqapisq) (Bear) TR
HF RP PK // lac C P 051 256 919 920 1384 1828 1955 2019 2351. The UBS textual commentary points out that the two main
variants were similar sounding words in Greek, and that "The latter reading appears to be a scribal emendation, for
ejqeuhepe rhe asrhmp sqeq rhe evnpeqqiml σηπεᾺν σὰρ ἐνσολὰρ (12·17; 14·12). [ald lmr ποιοῦνσερ aq hepe] 'Mmpemtep, rhe
npenmqqeqqimlq mf rhe qcpibeq umsjd hate fatmsped ποιοῦνσερ σὰρ ἐνσολὰρ parhep rhal πλύνονσερ σὰρ ςσολὰρ' (H. B.
Swete, in loc.)." As for me, I say that this idea of clean robes is consistent with Daniel 12:10 and Matthew 22:11-14.
346
Deut. 23:18; a dog is a male prostitute.
347 22:19a rvr yA} ἀυέλῃ A 051 82 94 469 627 1006 1611 1841 1854 1862 1888 2030 2053 2062 (sic) 2065 2138 HF RP PK
NA27 {\} // ἀυελοι 241 // ὠυειλη 792 // αυελεισαι 046 // ἀυελησαι 2074 // ἀυελεᾺ 2050 2329 // ἀπαπαξει cmn bo //
ἀυαιπᾹ TR // lacuna C P 920 1828 2351. In the last few verses of Revelation, the TR has unique readings, because it is a
rpalqjariml fpmk Laril, qilce Epaqksq‖ qmje Gpeei kalsqcpinr fmp Retejariml, 2814, uaq ilcmknjere ar rhe eld.
348 22:19b rvr yA} ἀυελεᾺ A 046 051 469 792 1006 1611 1841 2030 2053 2062 2065 2074 2329 (73+ kilsqcsjeq ajrmgerher)

Erasmus2 NA27 {\} // αυελι // ἀυέλοι 82 94 241 627 1854 1862 1888 2138 (abmsr 80 kilsqcsjeq) Cmknj. Cmjilaesq HF
RP PK // “uijj kaie qkajj” qwph // ἀυαιπήςει Epaqksq 1,3,4,5 Ajdsq TR // lacuna C P 920 1828 2351. Note: No apparatus
that I know of lists the reading of Codex Alexandrinus for this variant; I myself obtained it from the online photograph
of the codex.
349 22:19c rvr ξύλοτ HF RP PK NA27 y\} // βίβλοτ TR. Thepe iq qiknjw lm Gpeei kalsqcpinr qsnnmpr fmp rhe TR peadilg.

The TR reading is found in only two Greek manuscripts, 296 and 2049, but these two do not count, since both are 16th
century manuscripts (Hoskier's numbers, 57 & 141) that were copies of the TR itself, according to Hoskier (see table at
end of this document). One cannot use a copy of the TR to prove that a TR reading is found in Greek manuscripts. A
plausible theory as to the origin of the reading is that it is probably from the Latin, and maybe confusion of libro and
ligno. Proof that Erasmus got this "book" reading from the Latin is the fact that his one Greek Revelation manuscript,
2814 (Tischendorf / Scrivener / Hoskier No. 1), had an exact sister manuscript not known to him at the time, and this
manuscript, 2186 (208), did not lack the end verses. And here in 22:19, that sister manuscript reads "tree" not "book."
 - 76
-
22:20 Λέγει ὁ μαπστπῶν σαῦσα, Ναί, ἔπφομαι σαφύ. Ἀμήν, ἔπφοτ, κύπιε Ἰηςοῦ.
²⁰The one who is testifying these things says, "Yes, I am coming soon." Amen; come, 350 Lord Jesus.
22:21 Ἡ φάπιρ σοῦ κτπίοτ Ἰηςοῦ μεσὰ πάνσψν.
²¹The grace of the Lord Jesus351 be with everyone.352 353

And on page 1:615, Hoskier says, "This MS 187 with 57 and 141 must not be accorded any weight whatsoever. They are
brought into the record because of their very connection with the printed text." Moreover, there should remain no
doubt that Erasmus himself admitted that his TR Greek text of Revelation 22:16-21 was from Latin sources and not
Greek. Erasmus wrote: "There was no doubt that some things were missing, and it was not much. Therefore we
completed the Greek from our Latin texts, so that there might be no gap. We did not want to hide this from the reader,
however, and acknowledge in the Annotationes what we had done, in order that, if our words differed in some respect
from those that the author of this work had provided, the reader who obtained a manuscript could restore them." See
Jal Kpalq‖ bmmi “Bewmld Whar iq Wpirrel, Erasmus and Beza as Conjectural Critics of the New Testament,” pp. 55-57,
Bpijj, (2006), il uhich he cireq qmspceq il Epaqksq‖ upirilgq. Kpalq‖ bmmi cal be mpdeped hepe:
http://www.brill.nl/product_id23872.htm
350 22:20 txt ἔπφοτ A 046 94 175 424 792 1006 1611 1678 1841 2017 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065 2081 2186 2329 A itgig vg
syr ph,h cop sa,bo eth arm arab Ambr. Ps-Ambr. Beatus NA27 {\} // ναί ἔπφοτ 051 82 35 241 456 469 627 757 1852 1854 1859
1862 1888 2020 2030 2042 2050 2073 2074 2138 2377 2436 K Ppik TR HF RP PK // καὶ 104 // lac C P 920 1384 1828 2019
2040 2351 2814.
351 22:21a rvr κτπίοτ Ἰηςοῦ A 241 469 1611 2053 2062 NA27 yA} // κτπίοτ 792 1859 apab // κτπίοτ Ἰηςοῦ Φπιςσοῦ 046
051 82 94 209 627 1006 1841 1854 1862 1888 2020 2030 2042 2050 2065 2074 2138 2329 vid 2377 syrh eth Andrew HF RP
pt pt
PK // κτπίοτ ἟μῶν Ἰηςοῦ Φπιςσοῦ irar,gig vg (vgms copsa mkir Φπιςσοῦ) qwpph copsa arm eth Pseudo-Ambrose Beatus
TR // omit v. 21, but add after v. 20 εἰρ ἁγίοτρ πάνσαρ εἰρ αἰύναρ σῶν αἰύνψν. ἀμήν. cmnbo // lac C P 920 1828 2351. I take it
the minuscule 2329 is unclear here, since the NA27, UBS4, UBS3, and Hoskier are at variance as to its reading.
352 22:21b txt:

(1) μεσὰ πάνσψν

(2) μεσὰ πάνσψν ὑμῶν
(3) μεσὰ πάνσψν ἟μῶν
(4) μεσὰ ἁγίψν
(5) μεσὰ σῶν ἁγίψν
(6) μεσὰ σῶν ἁγίψν ςοτ
(7) μεσὰ πάνσψν σῶν ἁγίψν
(8) μεσὰ πάνσψν σῶν ἁγίψν αὐσοῦ
(1) A (2814) (itar cum omnibus hominibus) vgst,ww eth½ Ambrose Tyconius Beatus½ NA27 {B} (2) 296 vgcl eth½ Fulgentius
Pseudo-Ambrose TR (3) 2049 2050 arab (4) 627 (5) itgig WH (6) 2329 (7) 046 051supp 35 82 94 104 175 241 424 469 757 supp
792 1006 1611supp 1841 1862 1888 2030 2053 2059 2060 2062 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2432 (180 minuscules) syrh
cop sa,bo arm Andrew Arethas HF RP PK (8) 2030 syr // upon all the saints unto age of the ages copbo (copbomss age of the
ph
age) // lac C P 920 1384 1828 2019 2040 2351 2814.
353 22:21c txt omit ἀμήν. A 1006 1841 2059txt 2065txt 2074 2081 2186txt 2432 itar,gig vgst (including Ful) Beatus½ Tyconius

Andrew Arethas NA27 {B} // ἀμήν. 046 051sup 35 82 94 104 175 241 456 469 627 757 792 1611supp 1678 1852 1854 1859
1862 1888 2020 2030 2042 2050 2053 2060 2062 2065 com 2073 2138 2329 2436 vgcl,ww syrph,h copsa,(bo) arm eth Am
Beatus Arethas TR HF RP PK // lac C P 920 1384 1828 2019 2040 2351 2814. Acc. to Hoskier, syrh adds two Amens.
½
 The Manuscript Witness to the Revelation of John
compiled by David Robert Palmer

As you will see, there is a maddening variety of classification systems of manuscripts, symbols for them, and ratings thereof. There
are even several differing number designations (names) of the manuscripts! The first column is the current Gregory numbers, and
then what others called them, and, in the case of von Soden and Schmid, their classification of them. Pickering uses H. C. Hoskier's
numbers, which are often, but not always, the same as Scrivener's. The Gregory listing is according to the "Kurzgefaßte Liste, der
Griechischen Handschriften des Neuen Testaments," which lists every hand-written manuscript of the New Testament, even if it is a
hand-written copy of a printed edition like the Textus Receptus, for example. So, just because a manuscript is listed here, does not
mean it is important or meaningful at all for the purposes of ascertaining the original reading.

The manuscripts in this table are described only as pertaining to Revelation. For example, they might have a Byzantine character in
Revelation, but another type text in the gospels. Or, it might be called by a different manuscript number in Revelation, and reside in
a differing library from the rest of the manuscript. In addition, some manuscripts are dated later for Revelation than the rest of the
manuscript, e.g., 209 is dated XV in Revelation, but XIV elsewhere.

This table will not at this time print correctly as to pagination; that is because I am revising it daily and will not set the pagination
until it is complete.

Table of Apocalypse Witnesses Arranged by Number:

MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
¹¸ III/IV ¹¸ Oxyr α1074 Grenfel &
1:4-7 v ² London, British
Hunt,
1079 H Library, Inv. 2053v;
Wessely,
R. Charles, P. Oxy. 1079
van Haelst
IV Oxyr Grenfel & 5:5-8r <p> 6:5-8v Newton Center, Mass.
²´ ²´ Hunt,
1230 Wessely, R.
Andover Newton
Charles, Theol. School; F.
Clark, van Trask Library; P. Oxy.
Haelst 1230
⁴³ VI/V ´³ Crum & 2:12-13,
Bell 43-51,
15:8 <p> London, British
II 16:1-2 Library, Inv. 2241
van Haelst
560
⁴⁷ ⁴⁷
late Kenyon, 9:10-11; 13:11, 14- Dublin, Chester
Hatch, van
III Haelst, 16; 15:16,17- 17:2 Beatty Library; P.
Aland & Chester Beatty III
Aland, B.
Aland

⁸⁵ IV/V ⁸⁵ Schwartz 9:19-21- 10:1r <p> Strasbourg, Nat.

178, 181f,
10:5-9v Libr & Univ., P. Gr.
van Haelst
564 1028
⁹⁸ II (?) ⁹⁸ D.
Hagedorn,
1:13-20 Cairo, Institut Français
d'Archéologie Orientale,
Comfort & P. IFAO inv. 237b
Barrett
¹¹⁵ III/IV J. 2:1-3,13-15,27-29, 3:10- Oxford, Ashmolean
Chapa, 12, 5:8-9, 6:5-6, 8:3-8, Museum; P. Oxy.
11-13, 9:1-5, 7-16, 18-21,
Comfort 10:1-4,8-11, 11:1-5, 8-15, LXVI 4499
& 18-19, 12:1-5, 8-10,12-
Barrett 17, 13:1-3, 6-
16,18, 14:1-3,5-7,10-
11,14-15,18-20, 15:1,4-7
 MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv. Hosk. von Soden Schmid Hosk. Other Refs. Content Location
No. No. No. Ref.
(01) IV δ2 Partial list: all London, the
H Burgon, British
pp. 185, 186, Scrivener, Library, Add.
188, 384, 385, W&H, Metzger,
387, 443, 450, 43725;
480, 482, 483,
Fee, Alands,
521 Skeat, Elliott,
Souter, Kenyon
A (02) V A A A A δ4 II pp. 3, Thompson, all London,
Bentley, Kenyon,
H 14, 85- British
Burkitt, LaGrange,
178-80, 384, 98, 135- Library, Royal
Geerlings,
389, 443, 450,
8, 202 Metzger, Sitterly, 1 D. VIII
480, 484, 521
Skeat, Aland &
Aland, Scrivener,
Milligan
C (04) V C C C C δ3 II pp. Tischendorf, lacking: 1:1; Paris, National
Oliver, Hansell,
C2-VI H 14f., 31,
Stone, Omont,
3:20- 5:14; Library, Gr. 9;
C3- 185, 189, 85-109, Sitterly, Hatch, 7:14-17; 8:5- Ephraemi Syri
IX 384, 388, 136 Aland & Aland, 9:16; 10:10- Rescriptus
450, 480, Vogels, Metzger, 11:3; 16:13-
Parker, Dunn,
484, 521 18:2; 19:5- 21
Lyon, Scriv
P IX P when P P P α3 I pp. 76, Text 1, Tischendorf, lacking 16:12- St. Petersburg,
diff. H [I] 317, 322; II Treu, Hatch, 17:1; 19:21- Russ. Nat.
(025) 7
from 426,7, 450, 480, pp. 3, 5, 15, Cereteli & 20:9; 22:6- 21; Library, Gr. 225
A 484, 521 66, 85
Sobolewski palimpsest "Codex
Porphyrianus"
046 X 046 Br B B α1070 Tregelles, all; Hoskier says Vatican
when Tischendorf, on p. 51 of Vol. 1
diff.
K Library, Vat.
Mai, Cozza, that it is quite
from p. 522 clear that this Ms. gr 2066
K Hansell, Hatch,
and all its
Scrivener followers "tried to
improve the text
so that it should
run more
smoothly."
051 X 051 E E Aν² I pp. 25, Text 1 Gregory, lacking 1:1- Athos,
when
H 177-81, pp. 2-4 Textkritik III 11:14; 13:2-3; Pantokratoros,
diff. 299, 301 pp. 1042-6. 22:8-14 44
from
A

052 X A 183 F F Aν³ I pp. 63, Text 1 Gregory, Textkritik 7:16- 8:12 Athos,
208f., 307- III pp. 1046f. Panteleimonos,
H p. 5
10 99,2
0163 V 0163 Oxyr Text p. Grenfel & 16:17-20 Chicago, Univ.
Libr., Oriental
848 1 Hunt, vol. 6, p.
Inst. 9351; P. Oxy.
6, Clark, van 848
Haelst 566
0169 IV 0169 Oxyr H Grenfel & Hunt, 3:19-4:3 Princeton,
Clark, Metzger,
1080 Speer Library
Text 6b, Metzger,
Manuscripts 12, Pap. 5; P. Oxy.
Milligan, van 1080
Haelst 561
0207 IV 0207 'Der LaGrange, Vitelli & 9:2-15 Florence, Bibl.
Apokalypsete Mercati, Naldini,
xt des Kodex Cavallo, van Haelst
Medicea Laur.;
0207' PSI 1166
'Unbeachtete formerly:
0229 VIII 0229 und unbekannte
Mercati, Crisci, 18:16-17;
griechische van Haelst 56 19:4-6 Florence, Bibl.
Apokalypsehan
dschriften' (with Coptic) Medicea Laur.;
ZNW 52 pp. PSI 1296b
82-8
0308 IV W.E.H. Cockle, 11:15-16, 17- Oxford,
Oxyrhynchus Ashmolean
18
Papyrus LXVI pp. Museum, P. Oxy.
35-37 4500
MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv Hosk. von Soden Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. No. Refs. Refs.
18 1364 51 51 51 δ411 Text 1, Vogel & Paris, National
150-157 Gardthausen Library Greek 47
Kr p. 75
144,5, 426, 478
35 XI 17 17 17 δ309 I pp. 34, Text 1, Elliott 322, many correctors Paris, BN,
a Hatch
I³ 279, 32-33 Cod. Coislin
XXXIV
144, 401, 450, 293-7, 20
487, 426, 478 299
42 XI 13 13 13 o
I² I p. 88 Text 1 Middledorf, Scrivener: Frankfurt an der
426, 428, 477, pp. 25-7 Rosenmüller "carelessly written; Oder, Stadtarchiv,
s. n.
450, 526 some rare readings"
61 XVI 92 92 92 δ603 Text 1 Dobbin, all; this is the manuscript Dublin,
(1580? Kx pp. 289- Bruns written for and presented Trinity
) to Erasmus to force him
p. 138 92 to include the "three College A
heavenly witnesses" 4.21
passage (1 John 5:7-8) in ("Codex
his third edition of the Montfortianus")
TR.
69 XV ƒ¹³ 14 14 14 δ505 Text 1 Ferrar, Lacking 19:10- Leicester,
Harris,
I' pp. 27, 22:21; Very Leicestershire
Scriv.,
219, 401, 289-92 James, fragmentary are Rev. Record Office,
450, 488, Birdsall, 18:7-19:10; very Cod. 6 D 32/1
526 Metzger- careless scribe- ("Codex
Manuscripts,
many peculiarities Leicestrensis"
Geerlings,
Hatch, Vogel and errors )
&
Gardthausen,
Gamillscheg
& Harlfinger
82 X 2 2 2 O¹ I p. 74 Text 1 p. Hatch XI all; Scrivener says a Paris, National
valuable Rev MS; also Library Gr. 237
13
Acts with Oecumenius
commentary; probably
used by Stephens.
88 XII 99 99 99 a I pp. 44, Text 1 Murphy, Rev Naples, Bibl.
I ¹
401, 411, 414, 197 pp. 298- Payne Naz., MS II.
450, 488 300 A. 7
91 XI 4 4 4 O¹⁴ Text 1 p. Staab all; Scrivener: "neat". also Paris, National
has Acts with
13 Library Gr.
Ko Oecumenius commentary
219
93 1079 19 19 19 K Text 1 p. Vogel & all;1:1- 2:5 addition by Paris, National
426,7, 450, 522 Gardthausen later hand; Colophon by Library Coislin
37
p. 39 monk named Anthony Gr. 205
A
Aν²⁴ I pp. 73, 'Manuscripts
94 XII 18 18 18 all; on paper, with Paris, National
- V' BJRL Library Coislin Gr.
222-4, vol. 8 pt 2 Andreas 202 (folios 27-328;
279, pp. 13-16; commentary this number also
Text 1 pp. includes a portion of
284, 34-6 015)
314
104 1087 7 7 7 α103 Text 1 p. Scriv., New all London,
Pal Soc,
Ib² 14
Lake &
British
384, 394, 450, Lake, Library,
480, 484, 526 Gamillscheg Harley 5537
&
Harlfinger,
Vogel &
Gardthausen
p. 200,
Hunter
110 XII 8 8 8 α204 Text 1 p. Scriv. Exact all, but Scriv: 6:14- 8:1, London,
Transcript 22:19-21 mutilated and
K 14 perhaps elsewhere; wretched British Libr
pp. 71-2 (as
479, 522 d)
condition, often illegible. Harley 5778
MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv Hosk. von Soden Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. No. Refs. Refs.
141 XIII/IV 40 40 40 δ408 'Manuscripts Gamillscheg, all Vatican
- V' BJRL Muñoz,
Kr vol. 8 pt 2 Canart Library Greek
pp. 16-17; 1160
Text 1 pp.
104-7
149 XV 25 25 25 δ503 Text 1 Hatch - Vatican, Cod.
Vat. Pal. Gr. 171
Kx pp. 53-5 XCIII
p. 127
172 VIII/IX 87 87 87 α404 I p. 82 Text 1 p. Scriv. Exact Rev, mutilated Berlin, Staatsbibl.,
Transcript pp. Phill. 1461
Io1 275 76-7 (as m) (Mediomontanus
p. 526
1461)
175 X/ A 20 20 20 δ95 Text 1 p. all, with Andreas Rome,
XI Aν⁶⁰³ 38 commentary Vatican
Library Gr.
Ko
135, 57, 516, 524 2080
177 XI 82 82 82 α106 Text 1 all Munich, Bavarian
K State Library Gr.
pp. 271f.
401, 450, 488, 211
522
180 XII 44 44 44 ε1498 Text 1 Turyn, Follieri, all Vatican
Vogel and
134 pp. 117- Gardthausen, Library
20 Gamillscheg Borgiae Gr.
18
181 XV 12 12 12 α101 I pp. 12, Text 1 all; presented to Vatican
Ia¹ 274 pp. 17- Pope Alexander VIII Library Reg.
α1578 24 (1689-1691) Gr. 179
Ia²
201 1357 94 94 94 δ403 Text 1 Scriv: Exact
transcr. p. 63 (as
all; Scriv: many London,
Kr pp. 293 h); Full & Exact
Collation p. xliv
changes by a later British Libr.
144,426, (as m); hand Add. 11837
Gamillscheg &
478 Harlfinger;
(Formerly
Turyn, Vogel & Butler 2)
Gardthausen,
Spatharakis
203 1111 181 107 107 α203 Text 1 Lake & Lake II
all; Scriv: splendid copy.
77; Pal Soc I 84;
London,
Arethas' prologue; scribe
K pp. 338- Vogel & British Libr
was Andreas
Gardthausen p.
426, 522, 41 28; Gamillscheg Add. 28816
487 & Harlfinger

205 XV ƒ1 , 88 88 88 δ500 I pp. 35, Text 1 Vogel & all; It was written for Venice, Bibl. San
Gardthausen p. Cardinal Bessarion, Marco 420
A? 210, 401, 285-93 pp. 307 193; Mioni
probably by his librarian (Fondo ant. 5);
450, 488, (1981) pp. 9-
John Rhosen. NT: fol. 362-441
10
526
205 XV A? 109 101 101 δ501 I pp. 36, Text 1 p. with Andreas Venice, Bibl. San
307; Marco 336 (Fondo
abs p. 210 285-93 Hoskier here
commentary ant. 6)
declares a
"glorious
muddle" of
all the diff.
Ms.
numbers.
209 XV ƒ1 , 46 46 46 δ457 I pp. 36, Text 1 Vogel & Rev Venice, Bibl. Naz.
410f., 401, 450, Marc., Gr. Z. 10
not 488
285-93 pp. 127- Gardthause
n p. 136 (394)
cited α1581 32
Ia³
526
218 XIII 33 33 33 δ300 Text 1 F. C. Alter,
Novum
- Vienna, Nat.
a Bibl., Cod. Theol.
I pp. 68-9 Testamentum ad
Codicem Gr. 23; NT: fol.
224, 401, 450, 488,
Vindobonensem 486-623
522 Graece
expressum
(Vienna, 1786-7);
Hatch LXXV
 MS Date NA27 Tisch. Scriv. Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
241 XI A 47 47 47 δ507 Text 1 pp. Matthaei, Whole N.T.; Rev with olim: Dresden,
133-7
Aν (as k) Andreas commentary; One Sächs.
of the MS for Rev. that
144, 401, Landesbibl., A
Hoskier most esteemed.
450, 524
172
242 XII 48 48 48 δ206 Text 1 pp. Matthaei Rev Moscow, Hist.
138-41 (as l); Treu Mus., V. 25, S.
Ko
138, 401, 450, pp. 258-60 407
524

250 XI 121 -- 165 O¹⁰ I pp. 17, Text 1 Birdsall, with Oecumenius Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
83, 90 pp. 556ff Matthaei, Commentary Coislin Gr. 224
Spatharakis
OΘ⁴²
254 XIV 122 -- 251 I pp. 17, 19, Text 1 Matthaei A couple singular TR Athen, Nat.
139-42,
166-8, 240- pp. 747- (as 11); readings found here Bibl., 490
9, 274f., 51 Staab purportedly; Hoskier
299;
'Ökumenios says is eclectic type.
der
Apokalypse
-Ausleger
und
Ökumenios
der Bischof
von Trikka'
NNGJ 14
(1937-8)
esp. pp.
325-6
256 XI/XII 102 109 109 α216 Text 1 Matthaei Greek/Armenian/Italian Paris, National
(ƒ2127) Ko pp. 347- (as 13 & triglot, with Italian fr. Libr. Armen. 9
426, 450, 488, 14); plates* Catholic epistles to Rev. 4,
52 and the Italian does not
524
agree w/ the Greek
296 XVI 57 57 57 δ600 I p. 12 Text 1 According to Hoskier, this At the bottom of p.
ms. is a handwritten copy 1:615, Hoskier
I a² pp. 174-
made from Colinaeus' says, "This MS
pp. 132, 180, 615 printed edition of the TR 187 with 57 and
401, 450, (Text 1, pp. 179-180), so 141 must not be
487, 526 not at all significant for accorded any
TC purposes- cannot be weight
whatsoever. They
used to prove that a TR
are brought into
reading has Greek Ms the record because
support. The Kurzgefaßte of their very
Liste has a footnote on this connection with
ms. which says "aus the printed text."
Druck abgeschrieben?",
showing they are aware
that Hoskier says it is a
handwritten copy from a
printed edition.
O¹¹ I pp. 17, Text 1 p. Staab, J. Lacking 1:10-17, 9:12-18,
314 XI 6 6 6 Schmid,
Oxford,
79; 'Die
14 (for 4) "Ökumenios 17:10- 18:11; Scriv: "full Bodleian
Ko handschrif der unique commentary on the
tliche Apokalypse- Apoc," and "a beautiful Library
Ausleger und
Überliefer Ökumenios der little book." small hand and
Barroc. 3
ung des Bischof von small book. (13 cm. x 10
Apokalyp Trikka' BNGJ cm.)
14 (1937-8) p.
se- 325; Greek
Komment Mss.: Catalogue
ars des of an Exhibition
held at the
Arethos Bodleian Libr.,
von Oxford
Kaisareia' (Oxford, 1966)
pp. 16f. no. 11
BNGJ 17 and plate VI
(1939-41)
esp. p. 74
325 XI 9 9 9 α111 Text 1 p. Staab Oxford,
Io2 15 Bodleian Libr.
426, 479, 526 Auct. E. 5. 9.
 MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
336 XV 16 16 16 α500 Text 1 (Hamburg, Univ.
426, 450, Bibl. Cod. theol.
pp. 6-7
1252a) verschollen
487
337 XII 52 52 52 α205 Text 1 p. Rev, mutilated Paris, Bibl.
K Nat., Gr. 56
339 XIII 83 83 83 δ303 Text 1 p. Turin, Bibl. Naz.,
B. V. 8.
Ir (Brancschaden,
nur Fragmente
erhalten)
367 1331 23 23 23 δ400 Text 1 p. Florence, Bibl.
x Medicea Laur.,
K Conv. Soppr. 53
368 XV 84 84 84 α1501 Text 1 p. Florence, Bibl.
Riccard., 84
α1571
385 1407 29 29 29 α506 Text 1 p. Rev, mutilated London, British
Libr., Harley 5613
K
386 XIV 70 70 70 δ401 Text 1 p. Vatican Library.,
Ottob. gr. 204
Kr
O¹²
N.N. Birdsall Vienna, Catalog
424 XI 34 34 34 Text 1 'A Byzantine
Lacking 15:6-17:3,
number:
(ƒ1739) Io1
pp. 70-3 Calendar from
the Menology
18:10-19:9, 20:8-
Österreich Nat.
of two Biblical 22:21 Bibl. Theol. Gr.
MSS' Anal Boll
84 (1966) pp. 302, folios 1-353
29-57 (see also
13, 250, ℓ547,
ℓ1748)
A & A 45
BDA 380 and
plate 21
Hunger (1992)
pp. 345-56
Schmid I p. 82
Staab,
Pauluskomment
are p. xv
Spatharakis
(1981) nr 8
plates 22-3
von Soden
(a457) 427, 450
Vogel and
Gardthausen p.
264
Hunger (1992)
pp. 72-7
Plates*
429 XV 30 30 30 α398 Text 1 p. all; Rev added in later Wolfenbüttel,
Ib ¹ hand Herzog August
Bibliothek
α1471
16.7 A0
Κ
432 XV 37 37 37 α501 Text 1 p. Città del Vaticano,
Bible. Vat., Vat.
Ia7
gr. 366
452 XII 42 42 42 α206 Text 1 p. Città del Vaticano,
Bible. Vat., Reg.
Κ
gr. Pii II 50
456 X-XII 75 75 75 α52 Text 1 Vogels Hoskier dates this Ms. as Florence, Bibl.
12th Cent. Group 325-517- Medicea Laur.
426,450 pp. 240-5 13;
456, (And see 42-367-468) Plutei 4.30
Plates*
459 1092 45 45 45 α104 Text 1 Lake & Lacking 20:4- 21:20. Scribes Florenz, Bibl.
Lake X, were John Tzutzuna, priest and Medicea Laur.,
Ib2 pp. 121-6
373; Vogel monk, and his mother Celes. Plutei IV.29
394, 526 &
Hosk.: Pure sister to 104.
Group 104-336-459-582-620-
Gardthause 628-680-922-1918.
n p. 171
467 XV 53 53 53 α502 Text 1 p. Rev Paris, Bibl.
Κ Nat., Gr. 59
468 XIII 55 55 55 O ³⁰ Text 1 p. Paris, Bibl.
Nat., Gr. 101
Io2
469 XIII 56 56 56 α306 Text 1 p. One of the MS for Rev. that Paris, Bibl.
Hoskier most esteemed.
Aν Hosk. says that its exemplar was
Nat., Gr. 102A
quite old
498 XIII/IV 97 97 97 δ402 Text 1 p. all (imperfect) London, British
Libr, Add. MS
17469
506 XI/II 26 26 26 δ101 Text 1 p. Oxford, Christ
Church, Wake Gr.
K
12
517 XII 27 27 27 α214 Text 1 p. all Oxford, Christ
Church, Wake Gr.
Io2
34
522 1515 98 98 98 δ602 Text 1 p. lacking 2:11-23; written by Oxford, Bodleian
a Cretan, Michael Library Canon.
Ib
Damascenus, for John Greek 34
Francis Picus of Mirandola
MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
582 1334 103 102 102 δ410 Text 1 p. Ferrara, Bibl.
Com., Cl. II, 187,
Aν
III
616 1434 156 156 156 α503 I p. 83 Text 1 Vogel & Scribe: Athanasius, had 6 Mailand, Bibl.
401, 450 pp. 530-4 Gardthau fingers, was unenthusiastic Ambros., H. 104
and careless about his work, sup.
sen p. 9 acc. to Hoskier
617 XI 74 74 74 Ko Text 1 Venice, Bibl. Naz.
Marc., Gr. Z. 546
pp.
(786)
620 XII 180 180 180 Text 1 p. Florence, Bibl.
Medicea Laur.,
Conv. Soppr. 150
627 X 24 24 24 α53 Text 1 Staab, Lacking 3:20- 4:10. Vatican Libr., Vat.
Pauluskom Hosk: "most probably gr. 2062
522 pp. 51-2
mentare p. derived directly from an
xi (C)
Uncial." Group 110-
627-2048
628 XIV 69 69 69 α400 Text 1 lacks Rev. 18:23 to the Vatican Libr.,
Ib2 pp. 223-6 end, due to loss of the Ottob. gr. 258
p.479, 526 last leaves
632 XII- 22 22 22 Text 1 p. Rom, Bibl.
Vallicell., B. 86
XIV
664 XV 106 106 106 Text 1 p. Zittau, Stadtbible.,
A1
680 XIV 107 104 104 δ103 Text 1 p. New Haven,
Conn., Yale Univ.
Kx Libr., ms. 248
(Philipps 7682)
699 XI 108 89 89 δ103 Text 1 p. London, Brit.
Libr., ebda,
K
Egerton 3145, 67
fol.
743 XIV A 123 123 123 Aν⁴³ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Suppl. Gr. 159,
Ia6 fol. 2-7.12-406
757 XIII 110 146 150 δ304 Text 1 p. Complutensian group; Athen, Nat. Bibl.,
(21:9- 150
Different scribe from
end =
21:9 on
150s.)
792 XIII 111 149 113 α1575 ZNW 59 Text 1 gospels and Rev. Hosk: Athen, Nat. Bibl.,
“with endless 107
ε585 (1968) pp. 369-
ramifications.” Breathing
125 80 marks are a mere dot, and
we often cannot tell which.
Polyglot and Syriac
influence.
808 XIV 112 150 149 δ203 Text 1 pp. Athen, Nat. Bibl.,
509-13 2251
824 XIV 113 110 110 Text 1 p. Grottaferrata, Bibl.
della Badia, A. α.
1
866b see 114 115 39Sup α1375 Text 1 p part of ms. 1918 see 1918
1918
886 1454? 115 117 -- Aπρ⁵⁰ Text 1 p. Hosk. says consists of Vatican Libr.,
389 one page of "stuff," and Reg. gr. 6
not to be dignified as
Rev. Ms.
911 XII → → → → → → → → see 2040 for Rev. see 2040 for Rev

919 XI 125 125 125 α113 Text 1 p. Escorial, Ψ.

III. 6
920 X 126 126 126 α55 Text 1 Agati p. Hosk. "This is another B Escorial, Ψ. III.
Kc pp. 429- 159 and type, though an older 18
401, 450, 488,
34 plate 110 MS. in point of date and
523 of far greater interest."
MS Date NA27 Tisch. Scriv. Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
922 1116 116 151 151 δ200 Text 1 p. Athos, Grigoriu,
Ib2 3
935 XIV -- -- 153 δ361 Text 1 p. Hoskier says 11th or 12th Athos,
century, with last page
1 ²
b missing, and 15th century
Dionysiu, 141
scribe finishes it (27)
986 XIV 117 157 157 δ508 Text 1 p. Athos,
Esphigmenu, 186
1006 XI 1006 -- -- 215 α1174 Text 1 Treasures Athos, Iviron, 728
pp. 688ff :www 5.4; (56)
Treasures
II cod. 56;
plates 49-
52
1064 XIII -- Text 1 p. Treasures I Athos,
cod. 286; Kutlumusiu, 286
plates 348-
57
1072 XIII 118 160 160 δ406 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, Γ '
80
1075 XIV 119 161 161 δ506 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, A'
195
1094 XIV 120 182 182 δ307 Text 1 p. Athos,
Panteleimonos, 29
1140 XIII -- α371 Text 1 p. Athos,
Esphigmenu, 67
Κr
1248 XIV -- -- 250 -- Text 1 p. Sinai, St.
Catherine
Monastery, Gr.
267
1277 XI 185 -- 185 α194 Text 1 p. Cambridge Univ.
Libr., Add. Mss.
426, 479
3046
1328 XIV -- 190 ε1419 Text 1 Hatch, Jer. Jerusalem, Orthod.
20; Patriarchat, Saba
137 pp. 626f.
Jerusalem 101
IV, p. 174
1384 XI -- -- 191 δ100 Text 1 p. Andros,
Panachrantu, 11
1424 IX/X 197 δ30 Text 1 p. Clark, USA, all; written by a monk Maywood, Illinois,
pp. 104-6; Theol. Sem. ELC,
I φa Hatch VII;
named Sabas; related
Jesuit-Krauss-
pp. 224ff. Clark 24; to 1780 McCormick
Census I Library, Gruber
pp. 691-3; Ms. 152.
Vogel & Originally from
Gardthause Kosinitza, Turkey
n p. 395
1503 1317 -- 192 δ413 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, A'
109
1551 XIII -- 212 α1376 Text 1 p. Athos, Vatopediu,
913
1597 1289 -- -- 207 δ308 Text 1 p. Athos, Vatopediu,
966
1611 X 1611 105 146 111 α208 Text 1 ANTF 7 all; Hosk: "Sympathetic Athen, Nat.
401, 450, pp. 356- (cf. 2138); to Syrh, but reaching far Bibl., 94
487, 526 65 Marava I behind it by its
pp. 42-4 affiliations with our most
plates 43- ancient Greek
8; Plates* documents."
1617 XV -- 223 δ407 Text 1 Athos, Lavra, E '
157
144, 426 pp. 710f.
1626 XV -- 226 δ305 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, Ω'
16
1637 1328 -- 230 δ605 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, Ω'
141
1652 XVI -- 231 δ604 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, Θ'
152
1668 XVI -- 235 δ306 Text 1 p. Rev. is handwritten copy of Athos,
a printed edition, as are Panteleimonos, 15
several Mss. from the XVI
century
1678 XIV A -- 240 Aν⁴⁰² Text 1 p. Rev, with Andreas Athos,
Panteleimonos,
commentary
770
1685 1292 -- 198 α1370 Text 1 p. Athen, Byzant.
Mus., 155
1704 1541 -- 214 -- Text 1 p. Rev Athos, Kutlumusiu
356
MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
1719 1287 -- -- 210 α302 Text 1 p. Athos, Vatopediu,
852
1728 XIII -- 211 α301 Text 1 p. Athos, Vatopediu,
862
1732 1384 -- 220 α405 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, A'
91
1733 XIV -- 221 α303 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, B ' 5

1734 1015; -- 222 α105 Text 1 p. Hosk. calls this Ms. Athos, Lavra, B '
18
but 222sup 222sup. for 22:8-21,
XVI fr.
22:8-21
supplied by a 16th
century hand.
1740 XIII -- 229 α304 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, B '
80
1745 XV -- 227 α509 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, Ω'
49
1746 XIV -- 228 α407 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, Ω'
114
1757 XV 185 → α568 Text 1 p. Hosk: "It is reported to me Lesbos, Kalloni,
in 1912 that the Apoc. has Limonos, 132
disappeared from the
Lesbos Ms. 132, having
been torn out of the volume.
Leave 185 blank." Text 1, p.
608
1760 XII -- 199 α50 Text 1 p. Sofia, 'Ivan
Dujčev' Research
Center, 176
(Serres, Prodromu,
γ' 23)
1769 XIV -- ΟΘ⁴³ Text 1 p. Athos, Iviron, 244
(648)
1771 XIV -- 224 α508 Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, E '
177
1773 XIV A -- Aν⁴⁰⁴ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Athos, Vatopediu,
17
1774 XV -- 232 -- Text 1 p. Athos, Lavra, Θ'
187, fol. 1-13
1775 1847 -- 236 -- Text 1 p. Athos,
Pantoleimonos,
110
[1776 1791 -- 237 -- Text 1 p. Athos,
Pantoleimonos,
271]
[1777 XIX -- 238 -- Text 1 p. Athos,
Pantoleimonos,
523]
1778 XV -- -- 203 Oα⁴¹ Text 1 p. with Oecumenius
Commentary
Thessaloniki,
Vlatadon, 35
Ib1
1780 XII/III -- δ412 Text 1 p. related to 1424 Duke, K.W. Clark,
Greek MS 1
1785 XII/IV -- 195 δ405 Text 1 p. Sofia? (previously:
Drama, Kosinitza,
Κr 208)
1795 XI/II -- -- 129 α215 Text 1 Clark, see ms. 2349 Sofia; Ms. 2349:
New York,
(+234 pp. 440f. Vogels,
Pierpont Morgan
9) Census Lib. 714, 46 fol.
(H, Ap) (Prev.
Kosinitza, Drama
53)
1806 XIV -- -- 205 α1472 Text 1 p. (previously:
Trapezunt,
671
Sumela, 41, fol.
130-173)
1824 XVII -- Oα⁶¹ Text 1 p. with Oecumenius
Commentary
Vatican Libr.,
Ottob. Gr. 126,
fol. 544-642;
Ottob. Gr. 127,
fol. 1-85
1828 XI-III 124 124 124 α202 I p. 82 Text 1 Marava I pp. lacking 18:23 to end Athen, Natl. Bibl.
64-7 plates 91
Io1 pp. 424-7 100-6;
401, 450, 526 Plates*
1841 IX-XI 1841 127 127 127 α47 Text 1 Hosk. says 11th Cent. "one Lesbos,
of the very finest scribes
(K) pp. 435- Kalloni,
whose work I have
426, 450, 7. followed." Group 1006- Limonos, 55
526 1841-(911/2040)-2076-2258
1849 1069 128 128 128 α110
Text 1 Lake & Venice, Bibl. Naz.
426, 450, Marc., Gr. II,114
pp. 438-9 Lake II
488, 522 (1107)
48
MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
1852 XIII 1852 129 108 108 α114 Text 1 Rev, mutilated Uppsala, Univ.-
401, 450, Bibl., Ms. Gr. 11
pp. 342-6
487
1854 XI 1854 130 130 130 α115 Text 1 p. all Athos, Iviron, 231
(25)
1857 XIV 131 131 131 α399 Text 1 p. Athos, Iviron, 424
(60)
α1587 458
1859 XIV -- -- 219 α402 Text 1 Vogel & Athos,
Gardthause Kutlumusiu, 82
Kc pp.
p. 523 n, p. 347
697ff.
1862 IX-XI 132 132 132 Ο²¹ I p. 81 Text 1 Treasures Hosk: a female hand, and Athos, Pavlu,
pp. 459- :www "unusually accurate." Hosk. 117 (2)
Io1 18.1 says XI cent. Group 172-
62 250-424-616-(1828)-1862-
1888-2018-2032-2084
1864 XIII -- 242 α305 Text 1 p. Athos,
Stavronikita, 52
1865 XIII -- -- 244 α380 Text 1 p. Athos, Philotheu,
1801 (38)
Κr
1870 XI 133 133 133 α54 'Unbeachtet Text 1 p. This Ms. is not Istanbul, Ökum.
e und Patriarchat, ehem.
426, 450, unbekannte 463 included in Hoskier's
479 Chalki,
griechische Unable to collation in volume 2.
Apokalypse examine
Kamariotissis, 33
handschrift because of
en' ZNW 52 "Turkish
(1961) pp.
82-8
situation."
1872 XII 134 134 134 α209 Text 1 p. This Ms. is not Istanbul, Ökum.
Patriarchat, ehem.
Kc included in Hoskier's
Chalki,
collation in volume 2. Kamariotissis, 93
(96)
1876 XV 135 135 135 α504 Text 1 p. Sinai, St.
Catherine
Ia4
Monastery, Gr.
279
1888 XI -- -- 181 α118 Text 1 p. Jerusalem,
Orthodox
Patriarchat, Taphu,
38
1893 XII -- 186 α117 Text 1 p. Jerusalem,
Orthodox
K 608f.
Patriarchat, Saba,
665
(1894) XII -- 187 α210 Text 1 Jerusalem,
Orthodox
α1670 pp. 610-
Patriarchat, Saba,
Ia2 15 676
1903 1636 -- 243 -- Text 1 p. Athos,
Xiropotamu, 243
(2805)
1918 XIV 39, 114 39, 39 α403 Text 1 p. Vatican Libr.,
115 Κ Vat. gr. 1136, 60
fol., Vat. gr.
1882, fol. 93-96
1934 XI 64 64 64 Ο¹⁵ Text 1 p. Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Gr. 224
Ko
1948 XV 78 78 78 α505 Text 1 p. Vatican Libr.,
Ottob. gr. 176
1955 XI 93 93 93 α119 Text 1 p. Scriv. says "of singular London, Lambeth
weight & importance." Palace, 1186
Κ
1957 XV 91 91 91 α1574 Text 1 p. supplies the missing Vatican Libr., Vat.
gr. 1209, p. 1519-
part of B
1536
2004 XII 142 142, 142 α56 I p. 73 Text 1 r gehört zu 1835 Escorial, T.III. 17
85 401, 450, pp. 478f.
488, 522
2014 XV A 21 21 Aν⁵¹
21 Text 1 p. Rev, with Andreas Rome, Bibl.
Vallicell., D. 20
a4
commentary
I
MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
2015 XV 28 28 28 α1580 Text 1 p. Rev, mutilated Oxford, Bodleian
Libr., Barocci 48,
Ia4
fol. 51-74
2016 XV 31 31 31 both I' & Text 1 p. Rev London, Brit. Lib.,
Harley 5678, fol.
Ko
221-244
2017 XV 32 32 32 α1582 Text 1 p. Dresden, Sächs.
Landesbible., A.
Ko
124
2018 XIV A 35 35 35 Aν⁴⁶ Text 1, p. with Andreas commentary; Vien, Österreich
Hoskier says sister to
74-78 Natlbibl., Theol.
Gr. 307, fol. 142-
173
2019 XIII A 36 36 36 Aν³⁰ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Neapel, Bibl. Naz.,
Cod. Neapol. ex
Vind. 11
2020 XV 38 38 38 α1573 Text 1 p. all Vatican Libr., Vat.
gr. 579 fol. 22-46
I'
2021 XV 41 41 41 α1572 Text 1 p. Vatican Libr..,
Reg. gr. 68
2022 XIV A 43 43 43 Aν⁴⁰¹ Text 1 p. 14:17- 18:20; with Andreas Vatican Libr.,
commentary Barb. gr. 474 fol.
224-229
2023 XV A 49 49 49 Aν⁵⁶ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Moscow, Hist.
Mus., V. 155, S.
Ia7 66, fol. 405-463
2024 XV 50 50 50 α1584 Text 1 p. c.f. 1835 Moscow, Hist.
Mus., V. 391, S.
205, fol. 53-88
2025 XV 58 58 58 α1592 Text 1 p. Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Gr. 19, fol. 91-126
2026 XV A 59 59 59 Aν⁵⁰¹ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Suppl. Gr. 99
Ia1
2027 XIII 61 61 61 α1374 Text 1 p. Rev, mutilated Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Gr. 491, fol. 281-
Kc
293
2028 1422 A 62 62 62 Aν⁵⁴ Text 1 p. Rev, with Andreas Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Gr. 239
commentary
Ia5
2029 XVI A 63 63 63 Aν⁶⁶ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Gr. 241
Ia5
2030 XII 2030 65 65 65 α1272 Text 1 p. 16:20- 22:21; Hosk: Moscow, Univ., 1,
fragmentary doc. of high fol. 203-209
K
importance
MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv. Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
2031 1301 A 67 67 67 Aν⁴¹ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Vatican Libr., Vat.
gr. 1743
a3
I
2032 XI A 68 68 68 Aν¹¹ Text 1 p. 1:11- 2:20; 3:16- 6:9; 7:17-
9:5; 21:18- 22:21; with
Vatican Libr., Vat.
gr. 1904 II, fol.
Andreas commentary 264-282
2033 XVI A 72 72 72 Aν⁶⁰ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Vatican Libr.,
Chis. R IV 8 (gr.
Ia5 8)
2034 XV A 73 73 73, Aν⁵⁰ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Rome, Bibl. dell'
Accad. Naz. dei
79a
Lincei, Cors. 838
(41.E.37)
2035 XVI A 77 77 77 Aν⁶⁰⁵ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Florence, Bibl.
Medicea Laur.,
Plutei VII. 9
2036 XIV A 79 -- 79 Aν⁴⁰ Text 1 p. Rev, with Andreas Vatican Libr., Vat.
gr. 656
commentary
Ia4
2036 XVI A 79a 79 79a Aν⁶⁹ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Munich, Bayer.
Staatsbibl., Gr.
abs
248
2037 XIV A 80 80 80 Aν⁴⁵ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Munich, Bayer.
Staatsbibl., Gr.
544
2038 XVI A 81 81 80 Aν⁶⁰⁰ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Munich, Bayer.
Staatsbibl., Gr. 23,
fol. 333-415
2039 XII 90 50² 90 α1271 Text 1 p. (Dresden, Sächs.
Landesbibl., A95)
Κ
This ms. got burnt.
2040 XII 95 95 95 Aν¹³ Text 1 p. London, British
Libr., Add. 39601,
(part of
911) 16 fol. (Parham
17)
2041 XIV 96 96 96 α1475 Text 1 p. London, British
Libr., Add. 39612
(Parham 2)
2042 XIV A 100 100 100 Aν⁴⁰⁰ Text 1 p. Rev, with Andreas Naples, Bibl. Naz.,
MS II. A. 10, fol.
commentary
117-143
2043 XV A 101 103 103 Aν⁵⁷ I pp. 53, Text 1 Tischend with Andreas commentary St. Petersburg,
Russ. Nat. Libr.,
187-9; pp. 314- orf,
Ia4 Gr. 129
see also 17 Notitia p.
passim 60; Treu
pp. 73-4
2044 1560 A 136 136 136 Aν⁶⁰¹ I p. 13 Text 1 BDA 118; with Andreas commentary
Gamillsche
Vien, Österreich
pp. Natlbibl., Theol.
g&
464ff. Gr. 69
Harlfinger,
Repertoriu
m I 13;
Vogel &
Gardthause
n p. 27
2045 XIII A 137 137 137 Aν⁵⁵ I pp. 34, Text 1 Hunger with Andreas commentary Vien, Österreich
255f., pp. 466f. (1984) Natlbibl., Theol.
285-93 pp. 251-3 Gr. 163
2046 XVI A 138 138 138 Aν⁵⁸ I p. 60 Text 1 pp. Hunger with Andreas commentary
468-71 (1992) pp.
Vienna, Austrian
Natl. Libr., Theol.
70-2 gr. 220
2047 1543 A 139 139 139 Aν⁶⁷ I pp. 52, Text 1 Vogel & with Andreas commentary Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Gr. 240
186 pp. 470f. Gardthau
sen p.
428
2048 XI 140 140 140 α1172 Text 1 Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Coislin, Gr. 256,
p. 522 pp. 472f.
fol. 207-228
MS Date NA27 Tisch Scriv Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
2049 XVI 141 141 141 α1684 I p. 12 Text 1 Hoskier speculated that At the bottom of p.
pp. 474- Erasmus' 22:17-21 based 1:615, Hoskier
477, 615 on it (Text 1, pp. 474-7, says, "This MS
187 with 57 and
then later changed his
141 must not be
mind. (Text 1, p. 615, accorded any
bottom of page). See also weight
Text 2, p. 156, lines whatsoever. They
26,27, where he says "... are brought into
57 et 141 ex ed. typ. the record because
exscripti." The Latin of their very
means "copied from connection with
the printed text."
printed edition(s)."
2050 1107 2050 143 143 143 α1273 Text 1 p. Acts, and Rev with Andreas Escorial, X. III. 6,
commentary; Lacking Rev fol. 235-241
(Aν)
6:1- 19:21
2051 XVI A 144 144 144 Aν⁶⁸ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Madrid, Bibl.
Nac., 4750, fol.
303-385
2052 XVI A 145 145 145 Aν⁶⁴ Text 1 p. Reuss, 1:1- 7:5; with Andreas
commentary
Flor., Bibl.
Medicea Laur.,
493 Katenen
Plutei VII. 29, fol.
p. 13 193-224
2053 XIII 2053 146 113 146 Oα³¹ Text 1 pp.
494-505;
Aland & Rev, with Oecumenius Messina, Bibl.
Aland 55, Commentary; Complete text Univ., 99
'Der Complete
Apokalypse Paléographi of this ms. found in
text of this e grecque et Hoskier's Commentary of
Text in dem
Kommetar- ms. found byzantine Oecumenius
Codex in his p. 259
Messina 99' Commentar
AJP 35 y of Oecum.
(1914) pp.
179-91
2054 XV A 147 147 147 Aν⁵⁰⁰ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Modena, Bibl.
Est., G. 154, α.
Ia5 W.4.21 (III E 1),
fol. 122-246
2055 XV A 148 148 148 Aν⁵³ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Modena, Bibl.
Est., G. 190, α.
Ia6 V.8.14 (III F 12),
fol. 319-381
2056 XIV A 149 120 120 Aν⁴⁹ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Rom, Bibl.
Angel., 57, fol. 1-
Ia3 86
2057 XV 150 121 121 α1576 Text 1 p. Rom, Bibl.
Angel., 32, fol.
I'
171-205
2058 XIV 151 122 122 Oα⁴⁰ Text 1 p. with Oecumenius
Commentary
Vatican Libr.,
Chis. R V 33 (gr.
27), fol. 44-71
2059 XI A 152 152 152 Aν¹⁰ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Vatican Libr., Vat.
gr. Gr. 370, fol.
Ia2 149-251
2060 1331 A 153 114 114 Aν⁴² Text 1 p. Rev, with Andreas Vatican Libr., Vat.
gr. Gr. 542, fol.
commentary
Ia1 265-369
2061 XVI 154 154 154 α1588 Text 1 p. Vatican Libr., Vat.
gr. 1190, fol. 174-
Ia7
184
2062 XIII 2062 155 155 155 Oα³⁰ Text 1 Lacking 2:1- 14:20; with
Oecumenius Commentary
Vatican Libr., Vat.
gr. 1426, fol. 131-
pp. 527-9
159
[2063 XVI A 157 116 -- Aν⁶¹ I pp. 31, Text 1, with Andreas commentary Vatican Gr.
176f., Preface 1976]
293
2064 XVI A 158 158 158 Aν⁶² Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Vatican
2065 1480 A 159 159 159 Aν⁵⁰³ I p. 68 Text 1 all, with Andreas
commentary
Vatican
pp. 537-
Ia1
545
[2066 1574 A 160 118 118 Aν⁶³ Text 1, p.
389
with Andreas commentary Vatican]
2067 XV A 161 119 119 Aν⁵² Text 1 p. Rev, with Andreas Vatican Libr.,
commentary Pal. gr. 346
Ia6
2068 XVI A 162 162 162 Aν⁶⁵ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Venice, Bibl. Naz.
Marc., Gr. I,40
Ia5 (1377)
2069 XV A 163 163 163 Aν⁵⁹ Text 1 p. Rev, with Andreas Venice, Bibl. Naz.
Marc., Gr. II., 54
commentary
Ia5 (981), fol. 1-30
2070 1356 A 164 164 164 Aν⁴⁰³ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Athos, Annis, 11,
fol. 250-307
2071 1621-2 A 167 167 167 Aν⁷⁰ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary; Athos, Dionysiu,
Hosk unclassified 71 (163), fol. 4-
163 (fol. A. 1-3: ℓ
642
[2072 1798 A 168 168 168 Aν⁸⁰ I p. 92 Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary; Athos, Dochiariu,
Hosk says copy of the 81, p. 13-574]
printed text & of no value
2073 XIV A 169 169 169 Aν⁴⁷ Text 1 p. Rev, mutilated, with
Andreas Commentary
Athos, Iviron,
273(34)
2074 X A 170 170 170 Aν¹ I pp. 43, Text 1 w/Andreas commentary.
Hosk: scribe is rapid, but
Athos, Iviron, 354
(379), fol. 83-145
185-93, pp. 572-5
accurate and trustworthy,
193f. and Ms. is very true to type.
Family 88-1384-1732-1733-
1876-2014-2015-2034-
2036-2037-2042-2043-
2046-2047-2074-2082.
Sub-Group 88-2074.
2075 XIV A 171 171 171 Aν⁴⁸ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Athos, Iviron, 370
(546)
(Hosk:
XV)
2076 XVI 172 172 172 α1570 Text 1 p. Athos, Iviron, 58,
(594), fol. 1-23
2077 1685 A 174 174 174 Aν⁷¹ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Athos, Iviron, 508
(644)
2078 XVI 176 176 176 α1373 Text 1 p. Hosk "B" type Athos,
Konstamonitu, 29,
580
fol. 375-396
2079 XIII 177 177 177 α1373 Text 1 p. Athos,
Konstamonitu,
107, fol. 115-159
2080 XIV 178 178 178 α406 Text 1 p. Rev, mutilated Patmos, Ioannu,
Ib1 12
2081 XI A 179 179 179 Aν²¹ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Patmos, Ioannu,
64
Ia1
2082 XVI 182 112 112 α1682 Dresden, Sächs
Landesbibl., A.
187, p. 342-381
2083 1560 A 184 -- 184 Aν⁶⁰² I p. 14 Text 1 with Andreas commentary Leiden, Univ.
Bibl., Voss. Gr.
pp. 603-8
Fol. 48, fol. 135-
247
2084 XV -- 188 α1586 Text 1 Hosk gr. 34-35-68-87- Athens, Nat. Bibl.,
pp. 616- (124)-132-156-165-181- Taphu 303, fol.
20 188 7v-26r
[2087 XV 15 15 15 α1583 I p. 12 Text 1 3:3 – 4:8; auf 2 halben Basel, Univ. Libr.,
Freiseiten in E 07 A.N.III. 12, fol.
pp. 51f.
geschrieben, keine 97v. 248r]
eigentliche Hs.
2091 XV A 71 189 Aν⁵⁰² Text 1 p. Begins at Rev. 10:8;
mutulates ch. 20, omits
Athen, Nat. Bibl.,
142, fol. 1-80
20:1,3; reading 20:7,11, 4,5,
omits 20:6, reads 11,12,
omits 13, reads part of
20:14, has 15, continues
with ch. 21, but closes at the
end of 21:6. with Andreas
commentary. Hosk.
declares that this scribe
deliberately changed text for
doctrinal reasons.
[2114 1676 -- -- 234 M⁷¹ Text 1 p. with Maximus Athen, Nat. Bibl.
141]
commentary
[2116 1687 -- -- 248 Aρ⁷⁰ not with Arethas previously: Athen,
G. Burnias]
collated commentary
2136 XVII -- 247 ε700 Text 1 p. Moscow, Hist.
Mus., V.26, S.
472
2138 1072 -- 246 α116 Text 1 Treu pp. 328- Acts, Paul, & Rev., Moscow, Univ.
31;
K; pp. 743 Plate 4 in L. mutilated; written by
2 (Gorkij-Bibl.
pp. 401, ff. Vaganay, professional scribe 2280)
Initiation à la
450, 487, Critique named Michael, by
522 textuelle du order of King Michael;
Nouveau
Testament 2nd
Hosk says 046 type
ed. by C.-B. but before it, e.g., 3
Amphopux holies in 4:8.
(Paris,
1986) ;
Cereteli &
Sobolwewski
I 20 ;
Alpatav ;
Spatharakis
nr 92 plates
166-8 ;
Fonkič
MS Date NA27 Tisch. Scriv. Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
2186 XII A -- -- 208 Aπρ²² I p. 7 Text 1 Vogels all, with Andreas Athos, Vatopedi
commentary; an almost exact 333, fol. 83-176
Aν²³ pp. 678- 17
sister to ms 2814, Erasmus'
81 one manuscript, except
complete. This manuscript
proves that Erasmus back-
translated last 5 verses of
Rev. from the Latin.
2196 XVI -- -- 233 α1687 Text 1 pp. Athos, Lavra, I'
721ff. 48, fol. 395-419
2200 XIV -- -- 245 δ414 Text 1 pp. Hosk. says Olympotiss. Elasson,
741f. Olympiotisses, 79
K 2
2201 XV Text 1 p. Elasson,
Olympiotisses, 6
2254 XVI A -- -- 216 Aν⁶⁰⁴ I pp. 28- Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Athos, Iviron,
382, fol. 468-526
30, 293 691
2256 XV -- -- 218 α1577 Text 1 pp. Athos, Iviron,
693-7 1069 (698)
2258 XVII -- -- 217 α1770 Text 1 p. Athos, Iviron,
137 (589), fol. α'
692
– κα'
2259 XI A -- 213 Aν¹² Text 1 p. 13:14 – 14:15; with Andreas Athos,
commentary Stavronikita, 25,
fol. 325-329
2286 XII A -- 241 Aν²² Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Athos,
Stavronikita, 48,
Ia1 fol. 63-106
2302 XV A -- 193 Aν⁵⁰⁵ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Jerusalem,
Orthodox
Patriarchat, Saba
605, fol. 1-15;
617, fol. 1-8
2305 XIV -- -- 166 -- Text 1 p. Athos,
Vatopediu, 659,
fol. 146-173
2323 XIII -- -- 202 -- Text 1 p. Athen, Mus.
Benaki, Ms. 46
2324 -- -- 129? -- Text 1 p. "another glorious
440 muddle"
2325 ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? another glorious New York?
muddle
2329 X 2329 -- -- 200 α1073 Text 1 Bees 1 pp. Hosk.: "New Type"; "I Meteora,
598-602, believe Theod. did his best Metamorphosis,
I' pp. 637-
681; N.A. with the transcription of 573, fol. 210-
52; Bees, "Die Apoc. 200 from a very 245r° (fol. 245v-
Manuscri Kollation ancient text." He again says 290: 2351) This
pts of the der on p. 641 that it is copied means it was
Apokalyse directly from an exemplar bound up with
Apoc.-
Johannis coeval with our oldest 2351.
Recent mit dem Uncials. On. p. 636, Hosk.
Investiga Kodex 573 says, "...in the whole range of
tions 1 des our documents there is none
Meteorenkl more important." Scribe was
BJRL 6
osters" Theodosius, who at the end
(1922) ZNW 13 of Revelation wrote a prayer
pp. 120- (1912) pp. asking the God of John for
37 (and 260-6 (cf. mercy, should he have made
2351); any mistakes in making the
facsimile
Plates* Ms.
s)
2344 XI 2344 Text 1 p. all, but in poor condition Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Coislin Gr. 18,
fol. 170-230
2349 XI/II -- 129 α215 Text 1 Clark, see ms. 1795 Pierpont Morgan
Lib. 714, 46 fol.
pp. 440f. Vogels,
(H, Ap)
Census
2350 XVII Text 1 p. Turin, Bibl. Naz.,
B. I. 15, fol. 1-27
2351 X 2351 -- -- 201 α1072 Text 1 C.H. 1:1- 13:18; 14:4-5; Hosk.: Meteora,
Turner, "New Commentary Ms." Metamorphosis,
I' pp. 653-
"The Text Pick: [f35]. Hosk. says 573, fol. 245r°-
62; Mss of the written by two scribes, one 290; This Ms.
of the Newly Theodosius who wrote 2329, was bound up
Apoc. II Discovered and alternating with another. with 2329.
Scholia of Has short unknown
BJRL
the Apoc." commentary.
vol. 7, pt JTS 13
2 (1923) (1912) pp.
pp. 256- 386-97;
N.A. Bees,
67 and
"Die
plates. Kollation
der Apoc.
John. mit
dem Kodex
573 des
Meteorenkl
osters"
SNW 13
(1912) 260-
6 (cf. 2329)
2352 XV -- 202 -- Text 1 Meteora,
Metamorphosis,
pp. 663f.
237
2361 XVI Text 1 p. 4:10 – 5:6; 6:17 – 7:2 Vatican Libr.,
Vat. gr. 1205, fol.
144,145
2377 XIV 2377 'Unbeacht Text 1 p. D.J. 13:10- 14:4; 19:21- 20:6; Athen, Byzant.
ete und
Pallas 20:14- 21:16; in poor Mus., 117, fol. 1-
unbekannt condition 10
e BNGJ 11
griechisch (1934-5)
e pp. λε-λζ
Apokalyp
sehandsch
riften'
ZNW 52
(1961) pp.
82-8
MS Date NA27 Tisch. Scriv. Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Content Location
No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
[2402 XVI Text 1 p. Chicago, Univ.
Libr., Ms. 931]
2403 XVI Text 1 p. Madrid, Bibl.
Nac., 4592, fol.
111-139
2408 XIV Text 1 p. 5:1-5 Oxford, Bodl.
Libr. Barocci 48,
fol. 18
2419 XIII/IV Text 1 p. 3:1 – 4:8 Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Suppl. Gr. 159,
fol. 8-11 (fol. 2-7.
12-406: 743)
2428 XV Text 1 p. Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Gr. 746, fol. 239-
307
2429 XIV Text 1 p. Paris, Bibl. Nat.,
Gr. 1002, fol.
179-227
2431 1332 Text 1 p. Athos,
Kavsokalyvia, 4
2432 XIV Text 1 p. Vatican Libr.,
Ross 766
[2433 1736 Text 1 p. Zagora,
Stadtbibl., 9]
2434 XIII Text 1 p. Zagora,
Stadtbibl., 12, fol.
332-367
2435 XVI Text 1 p. 1:1- 8:6 Salamanca, Univ.
Bibl., 2. 749
2436 1418 -- -- 206 -- Text 1 Hoskier says this MS. Athos,
pp. 672-6 is of great importance Vatopediu, 637,
fol. 53-80
[2449 XVII Text 1 p. Athen, Hist. Nat.
Mus., Hist. Ethn.
Ges., 71, fol. 1-
29]
2493 XIV Text 1 p. 1:1- 13:5 Sinai, St.
Catherine's
Monastery, Gr.
1692, fol. 122-
136
2494 1316 Text 1 p. Sinai, St.
Catherine's
Monastery, Gr.
1991
2495 XV Text 1 p. Rev., mutilated Sinai, St.
Catherine's
Monastery, Gr.
1992
2554* 1434 -- 216 Aν⁶⁰⁴ I pp. 28- Text 1 p. *large footnote in Bucharest, Akad.,
30, 293 691 Kurzgefaßte Liste 14/12621⁶
2582 XIV Text 1 p. Vatican Libr.,
Vat. gr. 1908, fol.
105-118
2594 XVI Text 1 p. Turin, Bibl. Naz.,
C. III. 8, fol. 161-
218
2595 XV A 466? 204 Aν³¹ Text 1 p. with Andreas commentary Venedig, Bibl.
Naz. Marc., Gr.
Z. 494 (331), fol.
248-263
2619 XVIII Text 1 p. Yale Univ. Libr.,
ms. 246
(Phillipps 4527)
2625* XII Text 1 p. *Es fehlen 2K und G. Ochrid, Nat.
Mus., 1
2626 XIV Text 1 p. Ochrid, Nat.
Mus., 14
MS Date NA27 Tisch. Scriv. Hosk. von Schmid Hoskier Other Contents Location
No. No. No. Soden Refs. Refs.
2638 XIV Text 1 p. 1:1- 15:7 Athos, Lavra, H'
205, fol. 119-137
2643 1289 Text 1 p. Univ. of Cal.
Riverside, s. n.
2648 XV Text 1 p. 19:11- 21:9 Andros, Hagias,
43, fol. 243,244
2656 1650 Text 1 p. Athens

2663 1540 Text 1 p. Athos

2664 XVII Text 1 p. Athos

2667 XVI Text 1 p. Athos

2669 XVI Text 1 p. Athos

2672 XV Text 1 p. Athos

2681 XVII Text 1 p. Lesbos

2716 XIV Text 1 p. Meteora,

Stephanu,
Triados 25
2723 XI Text 1 p. Trikala,
Vissarionos, 4
2743 XVI Text 1 p. 1:1- 6:10 Vatican Library

2759 XVI Text 1 p. Vatican Library

2776 XVII Text 1 p. Athen

2794 XII Text 1 p. Vienna,

Mechitaristenkoll
eg, cod. gr. s.n.
 2814 XII A 1 1 1 Aν²⁰ I p. 1 Text 1, 7- Delitzsch, Revelation and Andreas Augsburg, Univ.
(prev. 12 Tregelles, commentary, lacks last few Bibl., Cod.
1r) Iα² Achelis, verses; This was Erasmus' 1.1.4.1
Grupp only Greek MS for Textus
Receptus Revelation.
2821 1297 10 10 10 α 1594 I p. 87 Text 1, p. Turyn, Scrivener: gospels written in Cambridge,
Spatharakis east, Rev. in west, elegant University
(prev. Ia7 16
60r) , Vogel 7 copy; has a few scholia from Library Dd. IX.
pp. 137, Gardthause Arethas about it, has 69, fol. 295-316
526 n, lectionary and Ammonian (fol. 4-294: 60)
Gamillsche sections.
g&
Harlfinger
2855 XII Text 1 p. 12:12- 13:13 Oslo/London,
The Shøyen
Collection, Ms
1906
itar IX ar it⁶¹ all Dublin, Trinity
College, 52
(61)
"Gwynn
Edition"
itgig XIII gig itgig gig all Stockholm, Kgl.
Bibl.; (Gigas
(51) liber)
"Belshei
m Latin
edition"
ith V h ith h 1:1- 2:1; 8:7- 9:12; Paris, National
Library, Lat.
(55) 11:16- 12:14; 14:15-
6400 G
"Bucha 16:5
nan
Latin
itsin X sin itsin 20:11- 21:7 Sinai, Arab. Ms
455
(74)
itt VII- τ itt 1:1-18; 2:1- 5:13; 7:2-12; Paris,
8:2-4; 10:1-11, 15; 14:1-7; bibliothecae
(56) "Mo XI 19:5-16; 21:1-2, 9-23; 22:1- complures (Liber
rin 15 Comicus)
Edition"
itz VIII itz harl. British Library,
"Harley"
(65)
vg IV/ vg vg vg all -
Vulgate V
syrph 507/ syph syrph syrS - -
"Philox 8
eniana
Syriac"
syrh VII syh syrh syrΣ - Paris
"Harclean
Syriac"
-
copsa III sa copsa sah
(Sahidic
Coptic)
copbo IX bo copbo boh - -
"Bohairic
Coptic"
arm V arm arm arm - -
"Armenia but 1-4
n"
eth c500 aeth eth aeth - -
"Ethiopic
"
 Hoskier's Numbers Converted
Hoskier Gregory Hoskier Type HF Type Pickering
No. No. Type
Oxyr⁸⁴⁸ 0163 Odd Uncial

Oxyr¹⁰⁷⁹ ¹¸ Odd Uncial

Oxyr¹⁰⁸⁰ 0169 Odd Uncial

Oxyr¹²³⁰ ²´ Odd Uncial

Odd Uncial
A A Odd Uncial
B 046 Ma Ma
C C Odd Uncial
E 051 Odd Uncial
F 052 Mh
P P Odd Uncial
1 2814 1-46-59-62-63-67-72-88-101-120-121-136-137-141-147- Me
152-159-162-163-179-184-187-189-208-235-243-251
2 82 Ma
3 "Latet." "missing"
4 91 Mf
5 "Valla. Vacat." "missing"
6 314 Mf
7 104 Mg
8 110 Ma-Mg
9 325 Ma-Mg
10 2821 f35
11 "Hodie latet." Egyptian base. "missing"
12 181 Me
13 42 Ma-Mc
14 69 [f35]
15 2087 [Me]
16 336 Mg
17 35 (f35)
18 94 Mi
19 93 Ma
20 175 Mf
21 2014 Md
22 632 Ma
23 367 Ma-Mc
24 627 Group 110-627-2048 Ma-Mg
25 149 Ma-Md
26 506 Ma-Md
27 517 Ma-Mg
28 2015 Md
29 385 Ma-Me
30 429 Ma-Me
31 2016 Mf
32 2017 Mi
33 218 Ma
34 424 Mb
35 2018 Mb
36 2019 Mi
37 432 f35
38 2020 Mh
39 (prev. 866b) see also 115 Mg
40 141 Ma
41 2021 Ma-Md
42 452 Ma-Md
43 2022 Me
44 180 Ma-Mb
45 459 Group 104-336-459-582-620-628-680-922-1918 Mg
46 209 Me
47 241 Mi
48 242 Mf
49 2023 f35
50 2024 Ma
51 18 Ma-Mb
52 337 Ma-Mb
53 467 Ma-Md
54 No such thing as Apoc. 54; says is Scriv-Miller "missing"
error
55 468 Ma-Mc
56 469 Mi
57 296 "miscellaneous"
58 2025 Ma-Md
59 2026 Me
60 "Vacat." "missing"
61 2027 Ma-Mb
62 2028 Me
63 2029 Me
64 1934 Mf
65 2030 (Md)
66 No such thing as Apoc. 66; says is Miller error. "missing"
67 2031 Me
68 2032 Mb
69 628 Mg
70 386 Ma-Md
71 "Vacat." Says is Miller error. "missing"
72 2033 Me
73 2034 Md
74 617 Mf
75 456 Group 325-517-456, (And see 42-367-468) Ma-Mg
76 "Vacat." Says is Miller error. "missing"
77 2035 f35
78 1948 Ma-Md
79 2036 Md
79a 2036 abs
80 2037 Md
81 2038 (Me)
82 177 Ma-Mb
83 339 "missing"
84 368 Ma-Md
85 "Vacant." Too much confusion vv Scrivener, Gregory and "missing"
Miller.
86 "Vacant." Too much confusion vv Scrivener, Gregory and "missing"
Miller.
87 172 Mb
88 205 Me
89 699 "miscellaneous"
90 2039 Ma-Mb
91 1957 f35
92 61 [f35]
93 1955 Ma
94 201 Ma-Md
95 2040 (part Mh
of 911?)
96 2041 f35
97 498 Ma-Mb
98 522 [Me]
99 88 Md
100 2042 [Md(11-22)], [Me(1-
10)]

101 205 abs Me

102 582 Mg
103 2043 Md
104 680 Mg
105 "We are leaving this blank." "missing"
106 664 Mf
107 203 Ma-Md
108 1852 Mi
109 256 Mi
110 824 f35
111 1611 Mh
112 2082 Md
113 792 Mi
114 2060 Group 114-193-241 Me
115 1918 (prev. Hoskier says 115 is the missing part of 39. "missing"
866b)
116 2063 "missing"
117 886 "missing"
118 2066 "missing"
119 2067 [Me]
120 2056 Me
121 2057 Me
122 2058 Ma-Mb
123 743 [Me]
124 1828 (Mb)
125 919 Ma
126 920 Group 61-(74)-95-126-(164-166)-218-219 Ma-Mb
127 1841 Group 1006-1841-(911/2040)-2076-2258 Mh
128 1849 (Ma-Md)
129 2349 Egyptian Family, Sub-Group 29-30-98-129 Ma-Me
130 1854 (Md)
131 1857 "missing"
 132 1862 Group 172-250-424-616-(1828)-1862-1888-2018- Mb
2032-2084
133 1870 "missing"
134 1872 "missing"
135 1876 Md
136 2044 Me
137 2045 Me
138 2046 Group 80-138, General Family 21 Md
139 2047 Md
140 2048 Ma-Mg
141 2049 Me
142 2004 Ma
143 2050 Mh
144 2051 [Me]
145 2052 62-63-136-145-147-184 Me
146 2053 Mh
147 2054 Me
148 2055 119-123-144-148-158 [Me]
149 808 149-186 (Ma-Me)
150 757 Complutensian Group 10 etc. f35
150sup. 757 (21:9- variable Ma-Mc
end)
151 922 Mg
152 2059 Me
153 935 Group 41-42-53-107-153-211-222, Type fam. B (Ma-Md)
153supp. 935, 16 to
end
154 2061 (f35)
155 2062 Mh
156 616 Mb
157 986 f35
158 2064 [Me]
159 2065 Me
160 1072 Complutensian Family f35
161 1075 f35
162 2068 62-63-72-136-147-162-163-184 (Family 1) Me
163 2069 62-63-72-136-147-162-163-184 (Family 1) Me
164 2070 Family B Mf (1-11) (Ma-Mb[12-
22])

165 250 Group 34-35-68-87-(124)-132-156-165-181-188 (Mb)

Mf (1-11) (Ma-Mb[12-
22])

166 2305 164-166 M f (1-11 ) (Ma-Mb[12-

22])

167 2071 unclassified Mi

168 2072 copy of printed text & of no value "missing"
169 2073 169-216 (cf. E 17 67-120) (Ma)
170 2074 Family 88-1384-1732-1733-1876-2014-2015-2034-2036- Md
2037-2042-2043-2046-2047-2074-2082. Sub-Group 88-
2074.
171 2075 Mf
172 2076 Group 172-217 (See 51-90 up to xi. 15) Ma-Mb
173 Lambros, p. 184 "missing"
174 2077 Group 171-174 Mf
175 Athos, Iberorum 61, Greg. 175, Lambros, p. "missing"
193, Hoskier: "said to have disappeared"
176 2078 Group 176-206 Mi
177 2079 Ma
178 2080 Mh
179 2081 Me
180 620 Mg
181 1888 Group 34-35-68-87-(124)-132-156-165-181-188 Mb
182 1094 (Mf)
183 4 leaves containing 7:16- 8:12; von Dobschutz "missing"
says this is the same as 052; Hoskier says "We
leave 183 blank."
184 2083 62-63-72-136-147-162-163-184 (Family 1) Me
185 "It is reported to me in 1912 that the Apoc. has disappeared "missing"
from the Lesbos Ms. 132, having been torn out of the
volume. Leave 185 blank." Text 1, p. 608
186 1893 Group 149-186 Ma
187 1894 Double Recension, Erasmus-Complutensian M e (1:1-3:12), f35(3:12-
end)
188 2084 Group 34-35-68-87-(124)-132-156-165-181-188 Mb
189 2091 Me
190 1328 Complutensian Group 10 etc. f35
191 1384 Md
192 1503 f35
193 2302 Me
194 1352 1:1- 9:1, then see 194A Ma
194A 1352 194A= 9:2 to end, except for 21:3-16, which is
a 3rd scribe
195 1785 "missing"
196 1795 "missing"
197 1424 "missing"
198 1685 "missing"
199 1760 "missing"
200 2329 Mh
201 2351 runs only to xiii 18 [f35]
202 2352 Μeteora 237 XI cent, Compl. f35
203 1778 Mh
204 2595 Soden Aν³¹ Venice, Gr. 494 (Me)
205 1806 Soumela 41 Trapezunt "missing"
206 2436 Mi
207 1597 Ma-Md
208 2186 Me
209 Latet. "missing"
210 1719 Grp 40-210, Supertype of B Ma
211 1728 Group 153-211 (Ma-Md)
212 1551 f35
213 2259 contains 8:14- 15:15 "missing"
214 1704 Hosk disagrees re date; says date is 1571 Ma-Mb
215 1006 Mh
216 2254 (Ma)
217 2258 Ma-Mb
218 2256 Ma-Mb
 219 1859 Ma-Mb
220 1732 (Md)
221 1733 f35
222 1734 (Ma-Md)
222supp. 1734, 22:8-
21
223 1617 f35
224 1771 f35
225 exactly like 1734 (dated 1015) "missing"
226 1626 Ma-Mc
227 1745 f35
228 1746 f35
229 1740 f35
230 1637 f35
230A 1771 ?
231 1652 "missing"
232 1774 f35
233 2196 (f35)
234 2114 "can be neglected" "missing"
235 1668 "copy of a printed text, Erasmus' 3rd Edition" "missing"
236 1775 "miscellaneous"
237 1776 "missing"
238 1777 "miscellaneous"
239 "can be neglected" "missing"
240 1678 Mh
241 2286 Me
242 1864 f35
243 1903 "missing"
244 1865 f35
245 2200 Ma
246 2138 Ma-Mb
247 2136 "missing"
248 2116 "missing"
249 -- "Vacat." Stavrou 57, Jerusalem? "missing"
250 1248 f35
251 254 Ma
252 "missing"
 Pickering's Categories converted to current Gregory numbers:
Symbol Name Manuscripts (Gregory Nos.)
"Odd Uncials" ¹⁸, ²⁴, ⁴³, ⁴⁷, ⁸⁵, ⁹⁸, ¹¹⁵, , A, C, P, 051 0163, 0169, 0207, 0308
Ma Family Q 046, 82, 93, 141, 218, 254, 632, 919, 1352, 1719, 1893, 1955, 2004, 2024, (2073),
2079, 2200, 2254?
Ma-Mb 18, 177, 180, 250(12-22), 337, 498, 920, 1704, 1859, 2027, 2039, 2058, 2070 (12-22),
2076, 2138, 2256, 2258
Ma-Mc 42, 367, 468, 757(21:9-end), 1626
Ma-Md 149, 201, 203, 368, 386, 452, 467, 506, (935), 1597, (1728), (1734), (1849), 1948,
2021, 2025
Ma-Me 385, 429, (808), 2349
Ma-Mg 110, 325, 456, 517, 627, 2048
Mb Coptic 172, (250), 424, 616, (1828), 1862, 1888, 2018, 2032, 2084
f35 (Mc) Complutensian (35), [61, 69], 432, 757, 824, 986, 1075, 1328, 1503, 1551, 1617, 1637, 1733,
1740, 1745, 1746, 1771, 1774, 1864, 1865, 1894 (3:12-end), 1957?, 2023, 2035,
2041, (2061), (2196), [2351], 2821
Md Egyptian 88, 1384, (1732), (1854), 1876, 2014, 2015, (2030), 2034, 2036, 2037, [2042; 11-
22], 2043, 2046, 2047, 2074, 2082

Me Erasmus 181, 205, 205abs, 209, [522], [743], 757(1:1-21:8), 1894(1:1-3:12), 2022, 2026, 2028,
2029, 2031, 2033, (2038), 2042(1-10), 2044, 2045, 2049, [2051], 2052, 2054, [2055],
2056, 2057, 2059, 2060, [2064], 2065, [2067], 2068, 2069, 2081, 2083, [2087],
2186, 2091, 2286, 2302, (2595), 2814
Mf Arethas 91, 175, 242, 250(1-11)], 314, 617, 664, (1094), 1934, 2016, 2070 (1-11), 2075, 2077,
2305(1-11)
Mg Greek-Latin 104, 336, 459, 582, 620, 628, 680, 922, 1918
Mh Egypt 052, (792?), 1006, 1611?, 1678, 1778, 1841, 2020, 2040, 2050, 2053, 2062, 2080,
2329
Mi Independent 94, 241, 256, 469, 792, 1852, 2017, 2019, 2071, 2078, 2436
Misc. Miscellaneous 296, 699, 1775, 1777
Missing means not in Hoskier 339, 866b, 886, 1424, 1652, 1668, 1685, 1757, 1760, 1776, 1785, 1795, 1806,
collation in vol. 2
1857, 1870, 1872, 1903, 2063, 2066, 2072, 2114, 2116, 2136, 2259
Endnote #1
"Angel" of each of the seven churches, or "messenger?"

The phrase "angel of" can mean the angel "in charge of" as in the following:
There was an "angel of the waters" in Rev. 16:5.
Angels of children in Matt. 18:10.
Angel of the fire, Rev. 14:18
Angel of the censer 8:3
Angel of the Abyss, 9:11

There is nothing unusual about God using an angel to deliver a message to humans. There are many, many
such instances elsewhere in the Bible. Why not here? And according Hebrews 13:2, people have entertained
angels without knowing it. Indeed, angels in the Old Testament often appeared as humans; see Gen. 16:7; 19:1;
and many others.

The spies are called angels in James 2:25

The angel Gabriel Daniel 9:21, communicates between Daniel and God. In Daniel 10: 12-14, Gabriel tells
Daniel that in the process of delivering Daniel's prayers, an angel, or fallen angel to be exact, whom he called
the "prince of the kingdom of Persia, hindered him in delivering those prayers, but Michael, whom he calls "one
of the chief princes" and whom we know is an angel, helped Gabriel. The point I am making is that there was
"an angel of Persia," that is, a fallen angel in charge of Persia. So also there was a "Prince of Greece," in Daniel
10:20. This is left over from when Satan used to be an archangel along with Michael and Gabriel. They set
angels over certain territories in their military planning.

Angel acts as messenger in Rev. 1:1; 22:6, 16.

It does not make sense for the messengers of each church to be a man. Because the churches had more
than one pastor in each church, they are always mentioned in the plural:

When they had ordained elders in every church, Acts 14:23.

Elders of the church in Ephesus, Acts 20:17
Ordain elders in every city, Titus 1:5
Let him call for the elders of the church, James 5:14.
I Peter 5:1,2, "The elders among you I exhort, overseers of the flock..." Here Peter equates elders, presbuteroi,
with overseers, episkopoi "bishops."
Acts 20:28, (see 20:17, elders of the church of Ephesus, 20:28, Paul now calls them overseers, episkopoi, so
Paul also equates presbuteroi with episkopoi.
Philippians 1:1, the church there has plural overseers.
Titus 1:5, 7 Paul says appoint elders...for an overseer is... Paul again equates an elder with an overseer.

We can say that the office of elder and the office of overseer are the same office. The overseers should
naturally be somewhat elder, especially elder in the faith (I Timothy 3:6, he must not be a recent convert) and
one of their main functions is to both oversee and to visit; both meanings of episkopew.

Why not an angel in charge of each church in Asia. It would not be unreasonable to assume that there is a
fallen angel in charge of each church as well, representing Satan's interests.
Endnote #2
Revelation 7:6, 8

In this list of the sons of Israel, as pertaining to the 144,000, 12,000 called from each tribe of Israel, Joseph is
represented twice, as his own name in verse 8, and also by way of his son Manasseh in verse 6. Israel had only
12 sons, so if Joseph is represented twice, that means that one of the other sons of Israel is missing here. Dan is
missing.

Jacob's blessing of Dan:

Genesis:
49:16 Dan shall judge his people, As one of the tribes of Israel.
49:17 Dan shall be a serpent in the way, An adder in the path, That bites the horse's heels, So that his rider falls
backward.
49:18 I have waited for your salvation, O Yahweh.

Do you recall similar language about the Serpent? Biting heels? Attacking the rider on the horse?
Does Jacob seem to be wanting Deliverance from Dan? Jacob waits for Salvation from Dan is what I think it
means. Recall also that Satan is called the Accuser of the Brethren. Dan could be a judge in this sense.

Jacob's blessing of Joseph:

Genesis:
49:22 Joseph is a fruitful bough, A fruitful bough by a fountain; His branches run over the wall.
49:23 The archers have sorely grieved him, And shot at him, and persecute him:
49:24 But his bow abode in strength, And the arms of his hands were made strong, By the hands of the Mighty
One of Jacob, (From there is the shepherd, the stone of Israel),
49:25 Even by the God of your father, who shall help you, And by the Almighty, who shall bless you, With
blessings of heaven above, Blessings of the deep that crouches beneath, Blessings of the breasts, and of the
womb.
49:26 The blessings of your father Have prevailed above the blessings of my progenitors To the utmost bound
of the everlasting hills: They shall be on the head of Joseph, And on the crown of the head of him that was
separate from his brothers.

Moses' blessing of Dan:

Deuteronomy 33:22 "And of Dan he said, Dan is a lion's whelp, That leaps forth from Bashan."

Recall Psalm 22 "bulls of Bashan surround me..."? The Bull is sometimes a symbol of Satan. Baal-zibbul.
Jesus was mocked by bulls of Bashan as he suffered on the cross. Bashan was the territory of Dan.

Moses' blessing of Joseph:

33:13 And of Joseph he said, Blessed of Yahweh be his land, For the precious things of heaven, for the dew,
And for the deep that crouches beneath,
33:14 And for the precious things of the fruits of the sun, And for the precious things of the growth of the
moons,
33:15 And for the chief things of the ancient mountains, And for the precious things of the everlasting hills,
33:16 And for the precious things of the earth and the fulness thereof, And the good will of him that dwelt in
the bush. Let the blessing come upon the head of Joseph, And upon the crown of the head of him that was
separate from his brethren.
33:17 The firstling of his herd, majesty is his; And his horns are the horns of the wild-ox: With them he shall
push the peoples all of them, even the ends of the earth: And they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, And they
are the thousands of Manasseh.

God's curse on the serpent:

Genesis 3:14 And Yahweh God said to the serpent, Because you have done this, cursed are you above all cattle,
and above every beast of the field; upon your belly shall you go, and dust shall you eat all the days of your life:
3:15 and I will put enmity between you and the woman, and between your seed and her seed: he shall bruise
your head, and you shall bruise his heel.

David:

109:8 Let his days be few; And let another take his office.
109:9 Let his children be fatherless, And his wife a widow.
109:10 Let his children be vagabonds, and beg; And let them seek their bread out of their desolate places.
109:11 Let the extortioner catch all that he has; And let strangers make spoil of his labor.
109:12 Let there be none to extend kindness unto him; Neither let there be any to have pity on his fatherless
children.
109:13 Let his posterity be cut off; In the generation following let their name be blotted out.

Ezekiel 47:13 "Thus saith the Lord Yahweh: This shall be the border, whereby ye shall divide the land for
inheritance according to the twelve tribes of Israel: Joseph shall have two portions."

Genesis 49:22, of Joseph: "His branches run over the wall."

This means Joseph went over the wall and took Dan's inheritance. That is what the wall signifies; the stone
boundary between lots, between inheritances.
Extended Critical Apparatus on Select Passages

Revelation 1:4a
ἀπὸ ¹⁸vid A C P 104 922 2019 2020 2050 2073* (2074 ἀπὸ ὦν) 2081 2186 2814 irgig,h vg syrph,h copsa,bo
Apringius Primasius Ps-Ambrose Compl. PK NA27 {\} // ἀπὸ θεοῦ "from God": 046 82 94 175 241 456 469 627
792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1852 1862 1888 2017 2040 2042 2053 2065 2138 2329 2351 2436 it(ar),t Victorinus
Primasius HF RP // ἀπὸ σοῦ (genitive article) TR // lacuna 051 2030. The TR reading is based on about eight
late and insignificant minuscules. DeBrunner in BDF §143 says about the unexpectedly nominative title of
God here following the genitive ἀπὸ, that this was preserving the formula for the divine name that had arisen
from rabbinical exegesis of Exodus 3:14 ἐγύ εἰμι ὁ ὤν ( ).

Revelation 1:4b
σῶν (gel nj) A 88 241 1733 1876 2034* 2037 2043 2046 2047 2074 2082 // ἃ (nom or acc pl neut rel. pronoun)
¹¸ C 046 82 94 175 424 456 469 627 792 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1852 1862 1888 2017 2040 2042 2050 2138 2329
2351 2436* HF RP NA27 {\} // ἃ ἐςσι 2015 1894 // ἃ ἐςσιν (lmk mp acc nj lesr pej. npmlmsl uirh qilgsjap tepb)
P 35 104 459 757 1384 2020 2053 2059 2060 2065 2073 2081 2186 2436c (corrected himself) 2814 A TR PK // ἃ
εἰςιν (lmk. mp acc. nj. lesr. npmlmsl uirh njspaj tepb) 2019 2026 irgig,h arab // omit 1626 copsa? // lacuna 051
2030. (DeBpsllep uaq qawilg rhar rhe accsqarite caqe npmlmsl σὰ jarred the cultured ear for its lack of
cmlcmpd uirh rhe gelirite caqe mf πνετμάσψν.) Mw rpalqjariml pefjecrq kmqr mf rhe mrhep peadilgq, uhich
have essentially the same meaning after translation into English. If one followed the Andreas of Caesarea ἃ
ἐςσιν peadilg, rhe mle with the singular verb, that might best be translated "the seven-fold Spirit of God."
DeBrunner in BDF §136(1) says that the Greek of Revelation exhibits many solecisms (mainly inattention to
grammatical agreement), which were later removed by educated revisers, and he says of the phrase in 1:4,
ἀπὸ σῶν ἑπσὰ πνετμάσψν ἃ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ αὐσοῦ that "the true text is still not found in any edition;
originally it certainly read: ἀπὸ σῶν ἑπσὰ πνετμάσψν σὰ ἐνώπιον σοῦ θπόνοτ αὐσοῦ. This jarred upon every
culrsped eap, helce rhe fite tapialrq." Thar iq, il njace mf σὰ (acc neut pl), the above variants arose.

Revelation 1:15a
πεπτπψμένηρ (gel qilg fek) A C Ppikaqisq NA27 yC} // πεπτπψμένῳ (dat sing) 205 209 469 628 2050 2053
2062 2432 itar,gig,h,t vg syrph,h copsa,bo arm eth Irenaeus Cyprian Victorinus-Pettau Maternus Apringius
Primasius Ps-Akbpmqe Hawkm Bearsq // πεπτπομενη 2436c // πεπτπομένοι 459 792 922 2033 2814 2329 //
πεππτπψμένοι 046* // πεπτπψμένοι (lmk nj kaqc) P 82 94 104 175 241 456 627 920 1006 1611 1828 1841 1852
1854 1859 1862 1888 2017c 2019 2020 2040 2042 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2186 2344 2351 syrhmg Andrew;
Arethas Victorinus-Pettau Tyconius TR HF RP // lac. 051. The first reading is feminine, and thus oblique
grammatically to any of the nouns, whereas the second reading would modify furnace, and the third reading
would modify feet. One can imagine why the first reading might be changed to one of the other two in order
to be made grammatically correct, but not why the 2nd or 3rd reading might be changed to the grammatically
oblique reading. And there are no other apparent explanations. The Greek of the rest of Revelation does in
fact show more grammatical disagreement compared to other N.T. books. Left oblique, the participle could
be meant to modify bronze or furnace or feet, or all of them simultaneously. Why not? Revelation has
several other places where the use of ὡρ qikijapjw kaieq a uhmje nhpaqe parhep iknpeciqe.

Revelation 2:13a
txt ἟μέπαιρ A C 1678 2053 2065 2080 2344 itar,z vg syrph copsa,bo (copsa1/4 ἟μεπα) Twcmlisq Ppikaqisq Hawkm
ΝΑ27 y\} // ἟μέπαιρ μοτ 2329 // ἟μέπαιρ ἐν αἷρ ( * σαᾺρ) ¹ (P ημεπερ) 35 104 209 250 424 459 582 1384 1503
1611 1854 1862 1888 2017 2019 2032 2073 2074 2081 2186 2432 2814 2821 A itgig,(t) arm Andrew Arethas TR
[RP] // ἟μέπαιρ μοτ ἐν αἷρ 1778 2050 // ἟μέπαιρ μοτ αἷρ 2040 // ἟μέπαιρ αἷρ 046 42 59 82 91 93 94 175 177 241
256 325 456 469 617 627 699 792 919 920 1006 1734 1828 1841 1849 1852 1859 1934 1948 1955 2017 2020 2040
2042 2048 2138 2349 2351 2436 Κ syrh eth HF // ἟μέπαιρ ἐν αἷρ ἐμαᾺρ 1894 Epaqksq' 1,2,3,4,5 Ajdsq Cmjilaesq
// lacuna 051 2030 2062. The UBS textual commentary says that the longer readings are attempts to bring
grammatical concord; that is, adding genitive words or phrases, not understanding that the following name
Ἀνσιπ ρ (qee levr fmmrlmre) ksqr be raiel aq al ildecjilabje npmnep lake, ald rhsq cal qrijj be gelirite il
meaning without the form, "standing in a genitival relationship with ἟μέπαιρ." Thmsgh ir iq rpse that
elsewhere, Ἀνσιπᾶ is used as the genitive of Ἀνσιπ ρ, rhe Anmcajwnqe mf Jmhl cmlrailq kalw lmslq mbjiose rm
their clauses as to case.

Revelation 2:20b
rvr κασὰ ςοῦ A C P 046 42 82 91 93 94 104 175 177 205abs 209 241 250 256 424 456 459 469 582 617 627 699 792*
919 920 1006 1503 1611 1734 1828 1841 1849 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 1934 1948 1955 2017 2020 2032 2040
2042 2048 2053 2059 2138 2329 2349 2351 2436 2821 Κ itar copsa,bo arm Tert. Ps-Ambr. HF RP PK NA27 {\} //
κασὰ ςοῦ πολό 2019 2050 2065 2073 A itgig syrph apk4 // κασὰ ςοῦ ὀλίγα tgcl (apab) Hawkm TR // κασὰ ςοῦ
πολλά 2074 2081c Prim. Cypr. Ambr. // omit 2814 2186 // omit ςοῦ ὅσι ἀυεᾺρ and read ἀλλ‖ ἔφψ κασὰ σὴν
γτναᾺκα Ἰεζάβελ 2081* // lacuna 051 2030 2062.

Revelation 2:20c
γτναᾺκα “umkal,” C P 104 205 209 459 582 1611 2017 2019 2020 2050 2053 2059 2060 2081 2186 2329 2344
2814 itar,gig,t vg copsa,bo arm eth Ambr. Epiphanius Andrewpt; Tertullian Ambrosiaster Tyconius Beatus Haymo
TR NA27 yB} // γτναᾺκα ςοτ, “wmsp umkal / wmsp uife,” (A add σήν) 046 35 42 82 91 93 94 175 177 241 250 256
325 424 456 469 617 627 699 757 792 919 920 1006 1384 1503 1734 1828 1841 1849 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888
1934 1948 1955 2032 2040 2042 2048 2065 2073 2074 2138 2349 2351 2432 2436 Κ syrph,h arm Cyprian
Primasius Andrewpt Arethas HF RP PK // lacuna 051 2030 2062. The editorial committee of the UBS Greek
Neu Teqrakelr qawq rhar rhe peadilg uirh ςοτ “anneapq rm be rhe peqsjr mf qcpibaj cmlfsqiml apiqilg fpmk rhe
npeqelce mf qetepaj ilqralceq mf ςοτ il tepqeq 19 ald 20.” Thepe ape fmsp ilqralceq mf ςοτ il rhe 1 1/2 tepqeq
preceding, to be exact. See the endnote at the end of this document which discusses among other things the
doctrinal implications of this textual variant.

Revelation 3:2b
ἔμελλον ἀποθανεᾺν [itacism- ἀποθανιν] A C P 172 181 250 424 743 1678 1778 1828txt 1854 1862 1888 2018
2020 2026 2031txt 2038txt 2050 [ἔμελλψν] 2051 2053txt 2055 2056 2057 2059 2060txt 2064 2067 2073
2080 2084 2254 2286txt 2302txt 2329 2595 A itar,gig,t vg syrh copsa eth NA27 {\}
ἢμελλον ἀποθανεᾺν 2351
ἢμελλεν ἀποθανεᾺν 104 336 459 582 620 628 680 922 2053com
ἔμελλερ ἀποθανεᾺν 254 qwpph
μέλλει ἀποθανεᾺν 2081 2814txt TR.
ἐμελλ ἀποθανεᾺν 2814mg
ἔμελλον ἀποθνείςκειν 2019
ἔμελλον ἀποθνήςκειν 88 1072mg. schol. 1075mg. schol. 1384 1617com 1771com 1732 1733 1740mg 1745mg 1746mg 1876
2014 2015 2030ex em. probc 2031com 2034 2036 2037 2038com 2043 2046 2047 2060com 2074 2082 2286com
2302com
μελλειρ αποβάλλειν 664
μεληρ αποβάλειν 792
εμελλε αποβαλλειν 1955
἞μελλον ἀποβαλλεᾺν 1828cmg
ημελερ αποβαλλειν 368
εμελερ αποβαλειν Complutensian Polyglot
Ἠμελες αποβαλλειν 2058

εμελλον αποβαλλειν 468²

ἔμελλερ ἀπὸβαλεᾺν 2061*
εμελλερ ἀπολαβεᾺν 1626
εμελλερ αποβαλειν 35 432 757 824 986 1072 1075 1328 1503 1551 1617 1637txt 1740txt 1745txt 1746txt 1771txt
1774 1864 1865 1957 2023 2035 2041 2065 2352 2821 [plus Hoskier no. 259, which must be an error.]
PK
ἔμελλερ ἀποβάλλειν 18 42 69 91 110 141 175 180 203 205 205abs 209 241 242 256 314 325 337 367 385 429 456
467 468*prob. 469 506 517 522 617 627 919 920 1094 (1611) 1849 1859 1934 2004 2052 2106 2017 2021
2027 2039 2040 2048 2070 2075 2077 2078 2138 2305 2349 2436
ἢμελλερ ἀποβάλλειν 046 61txt 82 93 94 149 177 201 218 386 452 498 632 699 808 935 1006 1352 1597 (1611)
1704 1719 1728 1734 1841 1852 1893 2024 2025 2028 2029 2033 2035 2042 2044 2045 2054 2068 2069
2071 2076 2079 2083 2196 (἟μ.) 2200 2258 Κ (syrph copbo) HF RP
ⲘⲘⲞⲎ ⲬⲚⲀⲘⲞcopbo - "otherwise you will die"
"fmp wms ape abmsr rm die" apk α.
omit arab
lacuna 051 2022 2030 2032 2062 2091 2256

First, observe that there is no overwhelming majority text for this variant.

Second, Hoskier says that all ancient versions are unaware of any ἀποβάλλειν variant, they only have "die"
variants, or omit entirely like the Arabic.

Revelation 3:7a
σὴν κλεᾺδα σοῦ Δαβίδ TR
σὴν κλεᾺν Δατίδ NA27
σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ Δατίδ RP
σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ Δαβίδ HF
κλιν σοτ Δ *
σην κλιν Δ A C
σὴν κλειν Δ 046 2020 2053
σην κλιν σοτ Δ ¹
σὴν κλειν σοτ Δ P 82 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 757 792 920 1006 1828 1841 1852 1859 1862 1888 2017 2040
2042 2138 2351 2436
σὴν κλεᾺδα σοῦ Δ 35 1384mg* 2019 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081 2186 2329 2814
σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ ᾅδοτ 104
σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ Δᾶτῒδ 94
σὴν κλεᾺδα Δ 1611 1854
σὴν κλεᾺδα ᾅδοτ 2050
σὴν κλεᾺδα σοῦ ᾅδοτ 1384txt
σὰρ κλεᾺρ Δ syrph Tyc. Partim
σὰρ κλεᾺρ σοῦ οἴκοτ Δ copbo
σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ οἴκοτ Δ eth Apr.
σὴν κλεᾺν σοῦ ᾅδοτ arm 1,2,3
σὴν κλεᾺν σοτ κηποτ arm4 (garden)
in infermi lat. in Fam 7
lacuna 051 2030 2062

The UBS committee selected the reading without the article, because according to Josef Schmid, p. 87, proper
names in Revelation are generally anarthrous. The difference between the NA27 and Majority Text readings
is untranslatable. As for the other readings, the UBS committee says that those witnesses replaced David
with the other readings in order to heighten the clarity of the symbolism.

Revelation 3:7b:
ο και αντγψν και οτδιρ κλιςει και και οτδιρ αντξει
ο ανοιγψν και οτδειρ κλιςει και οτδειρ ανοιγει A
ο αντγψν και οτδε ειρ κλιςει και κλειει και οτδειρ ανοιγει C
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει P 1888
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει 2059
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀντγει 2060
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει, καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει 35*
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξῃ 35c
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςῃ αὐσὴν εἴ μὴ ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξῃ 104
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλίει κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει 2019
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει, καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει 424 469 1828
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει αὐσὴν, καὶ ὁ κλείψν, καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει 1384
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐ κλείςει αὐσὴν εἴ μὴ ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει 627
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει αὐσὴν εἴ μὴ ὁ ἀνοίγψν· καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει 046 82 94 757 920 1006 1841 2138 HF
RP PK
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει αὐσὴν· καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγη· εἴ μὴ ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεᾺρ ἀνοίξει 2351
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςη αὐσὴν εἴ μὴ ὁ ἀνοίγψν 792
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει 241 1862 2050
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει 1611 1854 2053 2065 2081 2186
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνείγει 2814
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει· TR
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει 2073
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείψν καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγψν 2074
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κληςει καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει 2329
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει αὐσὴν καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει 2436
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κληςει καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει 2020
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείςει, καὶ κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει· NA27
ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει arm
‖lm mle qhajj qhsr, ald he qhsrq ald lm mle mnelq‖ apk4
ὁ ἀνοίγψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, κλείψν καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίγει syrph
ἐαν ἀνοιγει οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει copsa
ὁ ἀνοιξει καὶ οὐδεὶρ κλείει, καὶ κλείει καὶ οὐδεὶρ ἀνοίξει copbo
‖er lekm eqr osi anepir, er lekm eqr osi cjasdir npaerep esk‖ erh
lacuna 051 2030 2062

Here is a case of 82 and 920 united with 046 against all other uncials, and not even incuding their usual
companion, 627. A false majority text reading.

Revelation 3:18
txt κολλόπιον C 82 94 104 175 241 424 456 469 627 1006 1611 1828 1841 1852 1862 1888 2017 2020 2042 2329
2344 2436 HF RP // κολόπιον 046 // κψλόπιον 792 // κολλοόπιον A P 35 (757 κολλοόπιον) 1384 1859 2050
2059 2065 2073 2081 2351 TR PK // κολοόπιον 1854 2074com // κοτλλοόπιον 2053 2060 2138 2186 2814c copbo
// κοτλοόπιον 2074 // κολλ[ο]όπιον NA27 {\} // lac 051 2030 2062. (Miqqilg fpmk Hmqiiep‖q annaparsq fmp rhiq
variant: A 920 2019 2040 2814* but the implication is that they go with the TR.) According to BDF §42(4),
κολλόπιον iq a umpd uhich Gpeei iknmpred fpmk Laril, il uhich rhe qnejjilg uaq collurium. Thus the earlier,
mpigilaj qnejjilg il Gpeei umsjd hate beel κολλόπιον. The tmuej τ - "upsilon" in Attic Greek was originally
pronounced like the u in "prune," but later developed into what in German is represented by ü, and even
later, by "itacism" into a long e sound in English. "Itacism" was a process by which most of the Greek vowels
and dipthongs moved forward and more closed in point of articulation in the mouth. Thus the spelling
chalged jarep fpmk τ σο οτ, I umsjd qspkiqe il al arreknr rm npeqepte rhe mpigilaj Laril npmlslciariml.

Revelation 3:20a
txt εἰςελεόςομαι A P 94 104 469 1611 2019 2020 2042 2050 2053 2065 2074 2081 2186 2814 A itar,gig,sin syrh vg
copsa,bo TR NA27 {\} // καὶ εἰςελεόςομαι 046 0169 61 69 82 175* 241 456 792 920 1006 1828 1841 (1852) 1854
1859 1862 1888 2006 2017 2040 2073 2138 2329 2351 2436 Κ syrph HF RP PK // lac C 051 627 2030 2062.

Revelation 4:7a
txt ἔφψν (kaqc) A 046 104 181 1006 1828 1852 2017 2019 2031 2074vid 2081 2329 2344 2351 WH NA27 {\} // ἔφον
(neut) P 82 94 175 (241 ππόςψπον ἔφον fmp ἔφον σὸ ππόςψπον) 469 792 920 1611 1841 1854 1859 1862 1888
2020 2040 2042 2050 2053 2065 2073 2138 2186 2436 2814 TR HF RP PK // omit 2050 eth arm4 // lac C 051 627
2030 2062.

Revelation 4:8a
txt ἔφψν (lmk qilg kaqc npeq napr) A 104 792 1006 1828 1854 1888 2017 2019 2073 2081 2329 2814 (Caqq Vicr
habentes) NA27 {\} // ἔφον (lmk&acc qilg lesr npeq napr) 046 82 94 175 241 456 920 1841 1852 1862 2040 2042
2053 2065 2138 2436 HF RP PK // εἴφον (1qr qilg & 3pd nj iknepf) itar,gig,t vg TR // ἔφονσα (acc qilg kaqc
part or nom pl neut part) P 469 1611 2020 2050 2351 // ἔφει (3pd qilg npeq ild) 2074 // mmit copbo erh? // “ir
uaq” qwpph,h copsa // lacuna C 051 627 2030 2062. Most of these differences are barely translatable. Note that
the KJV and the NIV, translating from different texts, render both of their respective Greek readings as "had."
The NIV treated the present participle as what they considered the relative time, and made the relative time
past. Some might translate the same participle with a present-tense English verb, which I tend to do, because
John in the context is speaking in the present tense placing himself at the time he is actually seeing these
things. The only reading that is truly present tense or any other tense by inflection is the present indicative
form ἔφει, uhich lm ediriml haq followed. In NT Greek, the only verbs that tell time are those in the
indicative mood, and participles are not in the indicative mood, because they have no mood. Participles do
tell kind of action – continous, punctiliar or combined, but they do not tell past, present or future.

Revelation 4:11b
txt εἰςι(ν) (pres) P 35 104* 241 424 757 (1611 has both) 1854 1862 1888 2020 2050 2059 2060 2065 2073 2074 2081
2186 2344 2436 2814 A copsa eth Andrew TR PK // ἦςαν (imperf) A 82 94 175 205 209 456 469 627 792 920
1006 (1611 has both) 1841 1852 1859 2017 2040 2042 2053 2138 2351 Κ itar,gig,t vg syrph arab Apringiusmssacc to
Prmasius Beatus ps-Ambr HF RP NA27 {A} // ἐγένονσο 2329 arm // οὐκ ἦςαν (question- "were they not...?") 046

1828 // "they are set in place" Tyc Fulg Prim // omit εἰςιν καὶ 2019 Varimadum Fulgentius Primasius //
lacuna C 051 1384 2030 2062. MS 1611 reads, ὅσι ςὺ ἔκσιςαρ σὰ πάνσα, διὰ ςοτ εἰςι, καὶ διὰ σὸ θέλημά ςοτ εἰςι
καὶ ἦςαν ἐκσίςθηςαν. This reading of 1611 appears to follow the Syriac.

Revelation 5:9
variants:
1.) ἞γ. σῷ θεῷ ἟μᾶρ
2.) ἞γ. σῷ θεῷ ἟μψν
3.) ἞γ. σῷ θεῷ
4.) ἞γ. ἟μᾶρ
5.) ἞γ. ἟μᾶρ σῷ θεῷ
6.) ἞γ. ἟μᾶρ σ θε ἟μῶν
7.) ἞γ. ἟μᾶρ ἐν σ αἵμασί ςοτ σῷ θεῷ
8.) omit θεῷ to σῷ θεῷ in v. 10
9.) missing/defective here
1.) 046 35 82 209 241 627 757 920 1006 1352 1611 1841 1859 2020 2042 2053 2059 2060 2065c 2074 2081 2138
2329 2351 2432 copbo? Andrewa,p Arethas Tregelles von Soden Vogels Bover [Merk] TR HF RP PK
2.) 180 205 2053comm 2079 2082* [corrected himself] 2256comp. vid
3.) A eth Lachman Tischendorf Weiss WH Charles NA27 {A}
4.) 296 2028 2029 2033 2044 2054 2065txt [haq σῷ θεῷ in marg.] 2068 2069 2070 2083 2186 2305 2814 harl vgms
arm¹ Iranaeuslatvid Cyprian Fulgentius Erasmus¹ ² ³ Aldus Colinaeus
5.) 94 104 172 250 254 336 424 459 469 582 616 620 628 680 792 922 1746 1828 1862 1888 2016 2018 2019 2032
2038 2050 2073 2084 2254 2344 2595 itar,gig vg syrph,h copbo? arm arab Hippolytus; Cyprian Maternus Augustine
Varimadum Fulgensius Primasius Beatus
6.) 205 (copsa) arm³ see 5:10
7.) eth
8.) 1854 [homoioteleuton]
9.) lacuna: C P? 051 052 88 1384 1704 1774 2022 2030 2062 2078 2091.

The TR reading in v. 10 of ἟μᾶρ - "sq" ald βαςιλεύςομεν "ue uijj peigl" iq qsnnmpred by only a very few late
Greek manuscripts. According to the UBS Textual Commentary, the reading of Codex A and the Ethiopic best
explains the origin of the others: copyists wanted to supply an object for the verb. But when they added the
἟μᾶρ - hēkâq, "sq," rhew cpeared a cmlfjicr uirh t. 10 uhepe ir qawq "wms hate kade αὐσοὺρ - "them" into a
iilgdmk ald npieqrq, ald βαςιλεύςοτςιν "rhew" uijj peigl. Aq rhe revr qraldq il rhe HF/RP edirimlq, ir ar fipqr
seems you have the 24 elders saying they themselves were purchased by His blood, but then in v. 10 they
exclude themselves from the group that will reign on the earth. But it is likely that the 24 elders will indeed
be among those who reign on the earth, since they sit on 24 thrones and have golden crowns. Whereas, when
you have the elders word it as in the NA27, they can be including themselves in the "some" who were
purchased and will reign. However, Dr. Maurice A. Robinson says the solution probably lies in the fact that
there are multiple groups who are singing this song, and they are taking turns singing different parts; i.e., the
Ejdepq qilg rhe “sq” napr, ald rhe Fmsp Litilg Beilgq qilg rhe “rhek” napr. (See bejmu fmp Dp. Rmbilqml‖q
exact words.) This is most likely the explanation. H. C. Hoskier explains the omission of ἟μᾶρ il Cmdev A aq
fmjjmuq: "rhe umpd uaq ―jmqr‖ il rhe rpalqiriml fpmk mle cmjskl rm rhe levr." (Yms cal tieu rhar rhe bmrrmk
of the left column of the page ends with ἞γόπαςαρ σῷ θeῷ, (abbrev.) and the next column picks up with ἐν σῷ
αἵμασί. You can view the pertinent page of Codex A for yourself at this link
http://www.csntm.org/Manuscripts/GA%2002/GA02_129b.jpg .) But since Revelation says Christ himself will
reign on the earth (11:15; 20:6), the idea that the 24 elders will not reign on the earth is preposterous. Their
24 thrones surround the throne of the Lamb, and they will reign with Him on the earth. The New Jerusalem
will be on the earth. That city has 12 foundations, and 12 gates, with the names of the 12 apostles and 12
tribes respectively; thus a total of 24 elders.

Dr. Maurice Robinson offered his take on these variants in an email I received from him on Tue, 29 Aug 2006:

"While certainly the NA/UBS reading is problematic from my perspective due to its limited (singular)
support, so also the TR reading is problematic due to its slim support and what appears to be an obvious
attempt to smooth out the presumed difficulty. The problem, however, from my "reasoned transmissional"
perspective, is why the great mass of Byzantine MSS (both Andreas and Q groups united here) would join and
maintain throughout transmissional history a reading which, if not original, otherwise should have been
"corrected" on the large scale in order to eliminate the apparent difficulty of interpretation. Since such did
not occur on the grand scale, then within the Byzantine-priority perspective it would appear that there must
have been some reason why the scribes did not balk en masse.

So, just for the record, here is my take regarding one possible explanation (not necessarily the only one that
could be provided):

Context: (5:8) the four living creatures and the 24 elders fall upon their faces and (5:9) "they sing" a new song.

Does "they" include both parties (i.e. the living creatures *and* the elders together? Or might the "they"
only involve those comprising one or the other group at any given point?

My suspicion is that the referent of "they" fluctuates according to the nature of the portion of the song cited;
what one then finds is something in the manner of an antiphonic chorus, with each group taking its own
proper part. Thus:

(5:9) And they [the 24 elders] sang a new song, saying, "You are worthy to take the book and to open its seals,
because you were slain, and you redeemed _us_ to God by your blood, out of every tribe, and tongue, and
people, and nation."

(5:10) [Antiphonic response by the four living creatures, perhaps joined by the great multitude of angels
surrounding the throne mentioned in 5:10]: "And you made _them_ kings and priests to our God, and _they_
shall reign upon the earth."

(5:11) [now discussing the entire mixed multitude]: And I saw and I heard, as a voice/sound of many angels
surrounding the throne, also the living creatures, also the elders....[these all then continue (5:12-14) with the
song/statement in unison, following which two separate reactions occur: *only* the four living creatures say
"Amen", while the 24 elders fall down and worship, thus reflecting once again a separation of function and
statement between the two groups].

This certainly would seem to work and provide some plausible explanation for the Byzantine reading. It
would also help explain why the vast majority of scribes appeared to have little or no problem in
perpetuating that particular sequence of text.

Others may differ in their evaluation or interpretation, but I think it incumbent upon whatever text anyone
favors that its supporters offer a reasonable explanation not only for their favored reading in context, but
also in order to reasonably explain the rise and dominance of the Byzantine reading (which too often is not
done, and more so in a complex book such as Revelation). There seems to be enough other referent shifts
within Revelation or the Johannine writings (e.g. Rev 16:15; 22:6-7, 11-12; cf. Jn 8:31, 44) so that the
explanation give would find support; however, those other cases are not essential to the interpretation
suggested above.

Maurice A Robinson, PhD"

Sep 01 2006; David Robert Palmer:

"Well I will quote you if you don't mind, in a longer endnote I will make on the Rev. 5:9 variant."

Fri, 1 Sep 2006; Maurice Robinson:

"Feel free; however, do make it clear that I do not claim that my explanation is the only possible one, nor that
it is in any way definitive. For whatever reason (scholarly credibility I suppose), I am reluctant to make
absolute statements unless they relate to something wholly verifiable, such as how a MS reads or does not
read. Facts are data; theories and interpretations built upon or derived from those facts remain matters of
subjective evaluation, even when one might be 99% certain at a given point.

MAR"

Revelation 5:13a
rvr καὶ ὑποκάσψ σᾸρ γᾸρ A P 046 82 94 104 175 456 469 627 792 1006 1611 1841 1852 1862 1888 2017 2019 2020
2042 2065 2073 2074 2081 2138 2186 2351 2436 2814 itar,gig vg copsa syrph,h rell. TR HF RP PK NA27 {\} // omit
241 920 1828 1854 1859 2040 2050 2053 2329 copbo arm Fu // lacuna C 051 2030 2062.

Revelation 6:7-8
Ἔπφοτ. 8Καὶ εἶδον καὶ ἰδοό ²⁴vid A P 94 104 241 459 757 1006 1611 1841 2019 2059 2060 2065 2074 2081 2432
2814 vgww,st syrph cop(sa),bo arm Andrew PK NA27 {B}
Ἔπφοτ. 8Εἶδον καὶ ἰδοό C 2053
Ἔπφοτ. 8Καὶ ἰδοό 1854 2020 2042 2329 2351
Ἔπφοτ καὶ ἴδε. 8Καὶ ἰδοό 046 82 424 627 (792 οἶδε) 920 1828 1859 1862 1888 2138 2344 itgig,z vgcl syrhc (eth)
Primasius Beatus HF RP
Ἔπφοτ καὶ ἴδε. 8Καὶ εἶδον καὶ ἰδοό 35 205 209 469 2073 itar
Ἔπφοτ καὶ βλέπε. 8Καὶ εἶδον καὶ ἰδοό 296 2049 TR
lac 051 1384 2030 2050 2062.

The UBS4 apparatus has a “vid” after Codex A, but the Muenster online apparatus is more current, and it is
certain of the reading. I have looked at the online image of Codex A, and I am certain of the reading. The mss
A C 104 2019 2060 have the spelling ιδον uhich qsnnmprq εἶδον. The TR reading, though not attested letter
for letter by any Greek manuscript, essentially follows Codex Sinaiticus. Manuscripts 296 and 2049 are,
remember, merely handwritten copies of the Textus Receptus.

Revelation 6:8d
rvr αὐσῷ 046 42 82 91 93 94 104 175 456 627 757 792 919 920 1611c 1828 1849 1852 1854 1859 1862 1888 1955
2017 2019 2020 2032 2040 2138 2329 2351 K lat syr copsa,bo erh apab HF RP PK // αὐσοᾺρ A C P 35 241 469
1006 1384 1841 2023 2026 2031 2038 2042 2053 2056 2057 2059 2060 (2065 αὐ ) 2073 2074 2081 2186 2286 2302
2436 2814 TR NA27 {\} // lac ²⁴ 051 2030 2050 2062 2091.
Revelation 9:10
ἦν ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν καὶ ἟ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν ἀδικᾸςαι TR
ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν σοῦ ἀδικᾸςαι 104
ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἟ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν ἀδικᾸςαι 424 2019 2060
ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν καὶ ἟ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν ἀδικᾸςαι 1828 1862 1888 2059 2081 2814 A itar vgcl
ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςαι σοῦ ἀδικᾸςαι 2138
ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν καὶ ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςιν ἀδικᾸςαι 2074
ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςι σοῦ ἀδικᾸςαι 241
ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν καὶ αἱ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν ἀδικᾸςαι 1854
καὶ ἟ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν ἀδικᾸςαι copbo
καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςαι σοῦ ἀδικᾸςαι 2329
καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςι(ν) σοῦ ἀδικᾸςαι 046 82 94 469 627 757 920 Κ HF RP PK
καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςιν ἀδικᾸςαι 175 792
καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἟ ἐξοτςία αὐσῶν ἀδικᾸςαι ⁴⁷ A P (0207) 35 1006 1611 1841 2053 2073 (2344) (2351)
ΝΑ27 y\}
καὶ ἐν σαᾺρ οὐπαᾺρ αὐσῶν ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςιν ἀδικᾸςαι 792
καὶ ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςιν ἀδικᾸςαι 2074
καὶ ἐξοτςίαν ἔφοτςιν αὐσῶν ἀδικᾸςαι 2065
lacuna C 051 1384 2030 2050 2062.
See footnote on 12:7.

Revelation 9:12b
ἔπφεσαι ἔσι δύο ´· * A 18 42 61 69 82 91 93 110 141 149 175 177 180 201 203ex em* 205 205abs 209 218 242 256
325 336 337 368 385 386 429 452 456 467* 468 469 517 522 582 617 620 627 628 632* 664 699 757 792 824 919 920
935 986*vid 1006 1072 1075 1094 1248 1328 1352 1503 1551 1597 1611 1637 1719 1728 1733 1734 1740 1745 1746
1771 1774 1841 1849 1852 1854 1859 1864 1865 1894 1918 1934 1948 1955 1957 2004 2016 2017 2021 2024 2025
2027 2035 2039 2040 2041 2042 2045 2048 2058 2061 2070 2071 2073 2075 2076 2077 2079 2138 2196 2200 2254
2256 2258 2305 2349 2351 2352 2821 HF RP PK NA27 {\}
… ἔπφεσαι… ¹¹µ Unfortunately, only this one word is definite.
ἔπφεσαι δύο 35 498 1704 2023* 2031 2056 2060 2065 2286 2302
ἔπφεσαι δετσέπα 104 459 680 922 irhvid (et ecce secundum vae… rhel jacsla) cmnbo arm1?
ἐπφονσε ἔσι δύο 2043
ἔπφονσαι δύο 046* 181 254 296 1678 1732 1778 2019 2020 2026 2028 2029 2033 2037 2038 2044 2046 2051 2054
2055 2057 2059 2064 2067 2068 2069 2080 2081 2083 2186 2595 2814 A itar,gig vg Tyc Erasmus editions 1 2 3
Aldus Colinaeus
ἰδοὺ ἔσι δύο οὐαὶ ἔπφονσαι 808 1893
ἔπφονσαι ἔσι δύο ¹ P 046c 0207 94 172 241 250 367 424 432 506 616 743 1617 1626 1775 1777 1828 1862 1876
1888 2014 2015 2018 2034 2036 2043 2047 2049 2053 2074 2078 2082 2084 2087 2329 2344 2436 copsa (ἔπφονσαι
ἄλλαι οὐαὶ δόο) TR
lacuna C 051 052 88 314 1384 1617 2022 2030 2032 2050 2052 2062 2091.

This variant is interesting because of the lack of grammatical agreement (concord) as pertains to number, in
the majopirw mf Gpeei kalsqcpinrq. Thar iq, kmqr kalsqcpinrq qaw, “TWO woe still IT IS cmkilg.” The TR haq
cmlcmpd: “TWO woe still ARE cmkilg.” (Yer rhe umpd οὐαὶ is singular.) But what is most interesting is the
concord of the Bohairic Coptic (3rd Celrspw): “a SECOND woe IS cmkilg.” The Bschalal Irajic kalsqcpinr h
(55) (5th century) has a lacuna for the verb, but it also sawq “rhe SECOND ume.” The qilgsjap tepb ἔπφεσαι is
the oldest reading for the verb, and the readings δύο ald δετσέπα ape abmsr rhe qake age, uirh δόο nephanq
qjighrjw mjdep. Yer rhe fmpk δόο cal qrijj be raiel rm keal “qecmld,” uirh rhe umpd οὐαὶ being singular. In
Sekiric jalgsageq rhepe iq al akbigsirw berueel “rum” ald “qecmld,” Capdilaj ald Opdilaj. But in BDF
§248(3), deBpsllep qawq “Lare Gpeei ald Laril, hmuetep, cmlcsp il rhiq akbigsirw.” Thus this might be
npmnepjw rpalqjared, “qrijj a qecmld ume iq cmkilg.”

This variant is mentioned In BDF §136(5) as an example of the frequent solecisms to be found in Revelation.
Revelation 10:7
σοὺρ ἑατσοῦ δούλοτρ σοὺρ ππουήσαρ A C P 35 1611 1854 2020 2053 2059* 2060 2065 2073 2081 2351 A vg
copbo armOscan Tyc 1 ps-Ambr (per servos suos prophetas) arm a.? 3.? NA27 {\}
σοὺρ αὐσοῦ δούλοτρ σοὺρ ππουήσαρ 2019 2074
σοὺρ ἑατσοῦ δούλοτρ καὶ σοὺρ ππουήσαρ ⁸⁵vid 2329 2344 copsa
σοὺρ ἑατσοῦ δούλοτρ καὶ σοὺρ ππουήσαρ αὐσοῦ eth
σοὺρ ἑατσοῦ δούλοτρ καὶ ππουήσαρ ⁴⁷
σοὺρ δούλοτρ αὐσοῦ σοὺρ ππουήσαρ 046 82 104 175 241 424 456 459 469 627 757 920 1006 1828 1841 1852 1859
1862 1888 2017 2040 2042 2138 K syrph? HF RP PK
σοᾺρ δούλοιρ αὐσοῦ σοᾺρ ππουήσαιρ 94 792
σοᾺρ ἑατσοῦ δούλοιρ σοᾺρ ππουήσαιρ 743 2055 2064 pc TR
σοὺρ ππουήσαρ δούλοτρ αὐσοῦ Primasius (per prophetas servos suos)
servis suis prophetis “rm hiq qeptalrq rhe npmnher” irgig arm1. 2. 4.
lac ¹¹⁵ 051 88 337 1384 1626 1893 2022 2030 2032 2050 2052 2062 2091.

Revelation 13:10b
ἀποκσανθᾸναι, αὐσὸν (amp ilf naqq) A NA27 yB}
ἀποκσενεᾺ 1828 2038 itgig arab Pacian Beatus
ἀποκσείνει syrph
ἀποκσενεᾺ ἀτσϋν cmnsa,bo
αποκσενει δει ατσον C P PK (Pickering has no diacritics on the word αποκσενει, but translates it as present
tense.)
ἀποκσενεᾺ, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (fut ind act) 35 94 104 205 209 757 2019 2020 2042 2059 2081 2186 2329 2351 2814 itar vg
(copsa,bo) Irenaeuslat Andrew; Primasius TR RP
ἀποκσαἱνει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (pres ind act) 051* (sic)
ἀποκσέννει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (pres ind act) 424 1006 1841 1854 1862 2040
ἀποκσεινη, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν 241 then omit ἐν μαφαίπῃ
ἀποκσαινεᾺ, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν 2060 2436
ἀποκσενεᾺν, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (infinitive) 2053
ἀποκσεμνει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν 2065
ἀποκσένει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (pres ind act) 046 1888 2073txt PK? (Pickering has no diacritics on the word αποκσενει,
but translates it as present tense, though he usually almost always follows ms. 757.)
ἀποκσινει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν 1678vid
ἀποκσείνει, δεᾺ ἀτσϋν (pres ind act) 1611* 2074 2344 Irenarm
δεᾺ αὐσὸν ἀποκσανθᾸναι (and omit following ἐν μαφαίπῃ ἀποκσανθᾸναι) 051mg 82 175 456 469 627 792 920 1852
1859 2017 2073mg 2138 Κ HF
lac 1384 2030 2050 2062.
Si quis eum gladio occiderit in gladio occidetur “If alwmle uijj hate iijjed, he uijj be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” Beat
Si quis gladio interficit gladio interficietur “If alwmle iijjq uirh rhe qumpd, he uijj be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” itgig
Si quis gladio occiderit oportet eum in gladio occidi “If alwmle uijj hate iijjed uirh the sword, with the sword he
hikqejf qhmsjd be iijjed.” Ipel
Et qui gladio occiderit oportet eum eum gladio occidi “Ald il uhar kaller someone kills with the sword he
himself should be iijjed urh rhe qumpd.” itz vg ps-Ambr
“Ald becasqe he haq iijjed uirh rhe qumpd, he qhmsjd die bw rhe qumpd.” eth
“And whoever will have killed with the sword kaw be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” arab
“Hmuetep he uijj iijj, rhew uijj iijj hik uirh rhe qumpd.” copsa,bo
“If qmkemle haq iijjed uirh rhe qumpd, he qhmsjd be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” syrh arm4
“If alwmle haq iijjed uirh rhe qumpd, he qhmsjd be iijjed uirh rhe qumpd.” syrph
It is a principle of Textual Criticism that when there is a large set of variations on a reading, it is suspect.
Such is the case here with the present indicative active reading. The UBS Textual Commentary says: "Among
the dozen variant readings, the least unsatisfactory appears to be ἀποκσανθᾸναι, αὐσὸν, supported by Codex
Alexandrinus. As in the first two lines of the verse, the third and fourth lines teach (as does also Jr 15:2, on
which the saying rests) the duty of endurance and the fulfillment of the will of God. Perhaps under the
influence of such sayings as Mt 26:52 (πάνσερ γὰπ οἱ λαβόνσερ μάφαιπαν ἐν μαφαίπῃ ἀπολοῦνσαι), copyists
modified in various ways the difficult Greek construction (which, as Charles points out, seems to be a literal
rendering of a distinctively Hebrew idiom, "if anyone is to be slain with the sword, he is to be slain with the
sword") and introduced the idea of retribution (persecutors will be requited in strict accord with the lex
talionis)."

Revelation 13:13a txt {A}

ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνειν εἰρ A 469 1006 1611 1678 2020 latt arm1,2,3 NA27 {\}
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαιννιν εἰρ C
ἵνα πῦπ ποιᾹ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνειν εἰρ 2053txt (comm ἐπὶ)
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ κασαβαίνειν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ εἰρ 2074 2081 2814 TR
_____________η κασαβαινειν_________________ ¹¹⁵
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ κασαβαίνειν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ἐπὶ 469 ex em
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιεᾺ κασαβαίνειν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ εἰρ P 051 469*? 1006 2040 2060 2073 (Tyc3) (arab)
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιήςῃ κασαβαίνειν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ εἰρ 424 1678 1828 1862 1888c 2081c
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιηςει κασαβαίνειν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ εἰρ 2329
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ κασαβενειν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ εἰρ P
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ κασαβαίνην ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ εἰρ 2059
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ ἐξελθεᾺν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ εἰρ copsa
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ κασαβαίνειν ἐκ σῶν οὐπανῶν εἰρ 2060
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιήςῃ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβήναι ἐπὶ ⁴⁷
ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιήςῃ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνειν ἐπὶ 1678
[ἵνα καὶ πῦπ] κασαβαίνει ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ 2019
[ἵνα καὶ πῦπ] ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ ποιήςῃ εἰρ σὴν γᾸν κασαβήναι 1854
[ἵνα καὶ πῦπ] κασαβήναι ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ Hipp
[ἵνα καὶ πῦπ] ποιήςῃ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβήναι 424 1862
ποιήςῃ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβήναι 1888vid
[ἵνα καὶ πῦπ] ποιήςῃ κασαβήναι ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ 1828
καὶ πῦπ ἵνα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνει εἰρ 2351
καὶ πῦπ ἵνα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνει ἐπὶ 046 104 627
καὶ ἵνα πῦπ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνῃ ἐπὶ 241
καὶ πῦπ ἵνα ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνῃ ἐπὶ 82 94 175 456 757 920 1852 1859 2017 2138 2377 2436 HF RP PK
omit ἵνα καὶ πῦπ ποιᾹ 1888
γὰπ ἀντι ἵνα καὶ arab
omit ἵνα 792 arm
omit καὶ before pur 2042 syrph copsa,bo Tyc2
transpose pur to end of verse eth
+to before pur copsa
- ποιᾹ eth copsa arm3
- ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ copbo
πῦπ ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ κασαβαίνειν ἐνύπιον σῶν ἄνθπψπψν 792 (mkir eiq rjl gjl)
κασαβαίνειν ἐκ σοῦ οὐπανοῦ syr
lac 1384 2050 2062.

13:13b
εἰρ A C P 051 424 469 1006 1611 1678 1828 1862 1888c 2020 2040 2053txt 2059 2060 2073 2074 2081 2329 2351
latt copsa arm1,2,3 (arab) (Tyc)
ἐπὶ p47 046 104 241 469 627 1678 2053com 2073 2377 syrph,h copsa,bo eth arab arm Mk

Revelation 13:14
1. καὶ πλανᾷ σοὺρ κασοικοῦνσαρ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ
2. καὶ πλανᾷ σοὺρ ἐμοὺρ σοὺρ κασοικοῦνσαρ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ
3. καὶ πλανᾷ καὶ ἐμοὺρ σοὺρ κασοικοῦνσαρ ἐπὶ σᾸρ γᾸρ
4. lacuna
1.) ⁴⁷ ¹¹⁵vid A C P 046 61 69 94 104 172 181 205 209 241 250 254 256 296 336 367 424 432 459 582 616 620
628 680 743 792 920 922 1006 1611 1678 1732 1775 1777 1778 1828 1841 1849 1854 1859 1862 1876 1888 2014
2015 2018 2019 2020 2026 2027 2028 2029 2031 2033 2034 2035 2036 2037 2038 2040 2042 2043 2044 2046 2047
2049 2051 2053 2054 2055 2056 2057 2059 2060 2064 2065 2067 2068 2069 2070 2074 2078 2080 2081 2082 2083
2084 2087 2091 2186 2256 2286 2302 2305 2329 2351 2436 2595 2814 syrph,h TR NA27 {\}

2.) 051 18 35 42 82 91 93 110 141 149 175 177 180 201 203 218 242 314 325 337 368 385 386 429 452 456 467 468
469 498 506 517 522 617 627 632* 664 699 757 808 824 919 935 986 1072 1075 1094 1248 1328 1503 1551 1597
1617 1637 1704 1719 1728 1733 1734 1740 1745 1746 1771 1852 1864 1865hes 1893 1894 1934 1948 1955 1957
2004 2016 2017 2021 2023txt 2024 2025 2039 2041 2045* 2048 2071 2073 2075 2076 2077 2079 2138 2196 2200
2254 2258 2352 2377 Compl. HF RP PK.

3.) 2061 (cf. Matt. 24:24 ; Mk. 13:22)

4.) lacuna 88 1352 1384 1626 1774 2022 2030 2032 2050 2052 2062

Revelation 15:3
txt ἐθνῶν ¹ A P 046 051 35 69 82 88 91 93 104 110 141 172 175 181 205 209 218 241 242 314 336 385 424 432 459
498 522 582 617 620 627 628 632 664 680 757 792 808 824 919 922 986 1075 1094 1828 1852 1854 1859 1862 1876
1888 1934 1955 1957 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019 2020 2022 2023 2024 2026 2028 2029 2032 2033 2034 2035
2036 2037 2038 2041 2042 2043 2044 2045 2047 2049 2053 2054 2056 2057 2059 2060 2062 2073txt 2074 2075 2081
2138 2329 2814 2821 itgig syrhmg copbo Cyprian Pseudo-Cyprian Ambrose Andrew Beatus Arethas HF RP PK
NA27 yB} // πάνσψν σῶν ἐθνῶν irh apk erh Ppikaqisq // αἰύνψν (cf. 1 Tik. 1:17; Elmch 9:4; Tmbir 13:4) ⁴⁷
*,² C 94 469 1006 1611 1778txt 1841 2040 2065 2073mg 2076 2254txt 2258 2344vid 2432 itar,c,dem,div,haf vg syrph,h
copsamss,(samss) (arm²) Bede Pseudo-Akbpmqe Hawkm // αἰύνψν καὶ σῶν ἐθνῶν 2082 cf. 20:10, 2082 uirh cmnbo
(arm²vid +βαςιλεὺρ) // "mtep ajj" apkγ // ἁγίψν 296 2049 Vicrmpilsq-Pettau Tyconius Apringius Cassiodorus
TR // lacuna 88 1384 1626 1774 1955 2030 2032 2050 2052 2351. The UBS textual comentary says: "The reading
of the Textus Receptus, which has only the slenderest support in Greek witnesses (296 2049, neither of which
was available when the Textus Receptus was formed) appears to have arisen from confusion of the Latin
compendia for sanctorum (sctorum) and saeculorum (sclorum [=αἰύνψν]); "qailr" iq ajqm pead bw qetepaj Laril
writers, including Victorinus-Pettau, Tyconius, Apringius, and Cassidorus." H. C. Hoskier says that both the
manuscripts given above in support of the Textus Receptus, 57 (296) and 141 (2049), are the Textus Receptus.
He says in Text 1 on pp. 179-180 that ms. 57 (296) is a handwritten copy of Colinaeus' printed edition, that is, a
copy of a printed Greek NT, published in 1534. And at the bottom of Text 1 p. 615, Hoskier says, "This MS 187
with 57 and 141 must not be accorded any weight whatsoever. They are brought into the record because of
their very connection with the printed text." Thus they are both 16th century copies made from various
editions of the Textus Receptus. The bottom line is that there is no Greek manuscript support for the TR
reading of "saints."

Revelation 16:16
Ἁπμαγεδών A 051 35 94 104 241 424 757 1006 1384 1841 1888 1894 2019 2020 2040 2059 2060 2073 2081* 2329
2436 2814? (abt. 95 minuscules) syrh eth arab Beatus Erasmus 1 2 3 4 Colinaeus RP PK NA27 {\}
(H)ap Magedōl 1862 ( I callmr kaie msr il kw cmnw mf Hmqi. uherhep qkmmrh mp pmsgh)
Ἀπμεγεδών ¹ 2028 2033 2044 2054 2069 2083 2186
Ἁπμαγεδδών TR
Ermagedo itgig
Μαγεδύν 82 91 175 456 469 627 792 920 1852 1859 2017 2042 2074 2138 (abr. 80 kilsqcsjeq) K vgmss
syrph,hmg (acc. NA27) copbomss Tyc21/2 HF
Magdō qwpph (acc. Hosk.)
Μαγεδδύν 046 1611 2053 2062 Tyc.2
Ἀπμαγεδῶ itgig
Απμεγηδψν 2054
Απμεγεδψν 2186
Ἀπμαγεδδψν 2049 2081c
Απμεγεδδψν 2029
Ἀπμαγεδῶ 2091
Απμαγεδον 2065
Απμαγεδψμ 205 206 209 2045 Aldus
Μαγεδψδ 1828
Μαγιδψν 2015
Μακεδδψν 61 69
 copsa

 copbo

unmentioned in Hoskier's apparatus: 1854
lacuna C P 052 2030 2050 2351

There is difference between NA27 apparatus versus Hoskier, regarding the reading of the Philoxenian Syriac.
There are other spellings in the early versions, such as Hermagedon. The reading of minuscule 1862, (H)ar
Magedōl, kaw uejj be rpse, fpmk rhe Hebpeu kealilg Mmslrail mf Megiddm, a fpeoselr barrjegpmsld
throughout the ages because of a strategic pass, and the plain below it.

Revelation 17:8e [Take note of punctuation and manner of transition to the ὧδε mf t. 9] txt καὶ παπέςσαι. ὧδε
HF RP PK NA27 {\} // καὶ πάλιν παπέςσε (iraciqk mf παπέςσαι uirh rhe qake kealilg, cf. Matt 1:16,23,24*)
* // και παπ´εςσαι A // και παπεςσαι (-ὡδε) 046 // καὶ παπέςσαι· ὧδε P 051 35 91 94 104 110 141 172 175 205
205abs 209 242 250 (254 ᾧδε mp ᾦδε? Mw cmnw Hmqi. slcjeap) 256 314 325 424 429 432 459 (468 Hmqi.: παπεςσαι
ex em.) 469 517 582 616 617 620 627 628 664 680 (743 haq bmrh πάπέςσαι ald πάπέςσιν- αι raised dir. above ιν) 757
(792 παπέςσε jiie ) 808 824 922 986 1006 1072 1075 1248 1328 1503 1551 1597 1611 1617 1637 1678 1719 1733
1734 1740 1745 1771 1828 1841 1849 1852 1862 1864 1865 1888 1894 1934 1957 2016 2017 2018 2020 2022 2027
2030 2035 2040 2041 2048 2051 2053txt 2055 2061 2062 2064 2067 2073 2075 2077 2078 2084 2200 2254 2305
(2329 καὶ παπ έ ςσαι· sic) 2436 2821 Hyppolytus? Complutensian (copsa) // καὶ παπέςσαι: ὧδε 1778 2023 2028
2029 2031 2033 2045 2047 2056 2070 2071 2081 // καὶ παπέςσαι ὧδε 18 42 61 69 82 93 149 177 180 201 203 218
337 367 368 385 386 452 456 467 498 506 522 (632) 699 919 920 935 1352A (see Hosk. Text 1:634) 1704 1728 1859
1948 1955 2004 2021 2024 2025 2039 2058 2079 2349 // παπέςσαι ὧδε (uirhmsr καὶ) 1746 // καὶ ὅσι πάπεςσιν·
1854 // καὶ πάπεςσιν ² 181 336 632 1384 1732 2019 2037 2038 2042 2057 2059 2091 2256 2286 2302 2595 syrph
// και παπεςσι: ὧδε 1876 2026 2036 2043 2044 2046 2054 (2065) 2068 2069 2074 2082 2083 (hiarsq 2186, evacr
qiqrep kq. mf 2814) 2814? // και παπεςσι. οδε 2014 2034 // και παπεςσιν ὧδε 241 336 2256 // και παπεςσιν:
θατμαςσονσαι 2060 (Hmqi. qawq rhiq kq. njaceq θατμαςσονσαι ar rhe eld mf rhe t. parhep rhal rhe begillilg
like the other mss.) // καὶπεπ ἔςσιν TR // omit eth vg Pseudo-Ambrose // καίπεπ ἔςσι Erasmus Ed. 1 Aldus'
printed edition // καίπεπ ἔςσιν 2049 Erasmus Eds. (2),3,4,5 // et advenit itgig // et adhuc ventura erit Beatus // et
ventura est Primasius // και παπεςσιν εγγτρ arm 3 // και παπεςσαι εγγτρ arm 4 // και παπεςσαι και απολλτσαι
σο θηπιον 2053comm (cf. arm 2: "and which was passing by to perdition" // και παπεςσαι· ὧ (sic) ο εφψν 1094
(cf. copt ⲪⲎ, cf. syr) // και επεςεν·copbo (ⲞⲨⲞⳉ ⲀϤⳉⲈⲒ) // και εςσαι copsa (ⲀⲨⲰ ϤⲚⲀϣⲰⲚⲈ) // et tamen ventura
arab // et (tamen) adventare syrh // missing/defective in this part: C 88 1626 1774 1893 2015 2032 2050 2052
2080 2186 2351. Thus there is only one Greek ms that reads as the TR, ms 141 (now known as 2049), which H.
C. Hmqiiep qawq iq kepejw a cmnw mf qmke npilred ediriml mf rhe TR (npmbabjw mf Epaqksq‖ 3 rd or 4th edition).
Thus, the TR has no Greek manuscript support for this reading, and no versional or Patristic support either.
And at the bottom of page 615 of Text 1, Hoskier says, "This MS 187 with 57 and 141 must not be accorded any
weight whatsoever. They are brought into the record because of their very connection with the printed
text." Hoskier further states this plainly in Text Volume 2, p. 156, lines 26,27, where he says "...57 et 141 ex ed.
typ. exscripti." This means 57 and 141 are "copied from printed edition." ( * Sinaiticus variants according to
Bill Warren, Director of the Center for New Testament Textual Studies, Landrum P. Leavell, II, Professor of
New Testament and Greek, New Orleans Baptist Theological Seminary.)

Revelation 18:3
πεπύκα(ςι)ν 91 172 175 242 314 424 617 664 1006c 1828 1859 1862 1934 2016 2018 2020 2032 2075 2138 2321
2329 itar,gig vg syrh arm Andrewc,p Arethas Tyconius Priscillian Beatus Haymo HF NA27 {D}
πεποκαςιν 792
πέπψκεν P 051 2053* 2073 2081 2814 Hinnmjwrsq Aldpeua,baν al TR PK (3rd qg nepf ild acr mf πίνψ dpili)
πεπϋσικεν 94 2042 2065 2432 syrph (3rd qg nepf ild acr mf ποσίζψ – drink)
πεπύσικεν 88 1876 2014 2015 2034 2036 2037 2042 2043 2047 2082
ἐποσιςε(ν) 2074
πεπσύκαςιν 046 104 205 209 336 459 582 620 628 680 922 1006* 1611 1841 2030 K (abt. 50 minuscules)
cop sa,bo eth Hippolytus RP
πέπσψκαν A C 69 2031
πέπσψκεν 1854 2053c 2062 pc syrhmg Oecumenius
πέπσψκεν εἰρ syrhmg Hippolysusmss
omit πέπψκεν πάνσα σὰ ἔθνη Primasius.
Lacuna 2050 2351

Revelation 19:9a
txt ἀληθινοὶ σοῦ θεοῦ εἰςιν A P 046 82 94 241 469 627 920 1611 1854 1862 1888 2030 2053 2062 2138 itgig syrph,h
HF RP NA27 {\} // ἀληθινοὶ εἰςιν σοῦ θεοῦ * 051 792 2074 itt vg A Prim TR PK // σοῦ θεοῦ ἀληθινοὶ εἰςιν
¹ 1006 1841 2065 2329 vgcl // lacuna C 1828 2050 2351.

Revelation 19:12b
txt ὄνομα γεγπαμμένον A 94 104 175 241 325 459 469 582 617 1611 1934 2019 2042 2053 (2059 γεγπαμένον)
2073 2074 2081 2186 (2329 +καὶ ὄνομα fmjjmuilg) al syr(ph) copbo TR NA27 {\} // * ὄνομα, rhel jaciilg
γεγπαμμενον ο οτδειρ // ὀνϋμασα γεγπαμμένα c 42 325 582 pc. arm4 // ὀνϋμασα γεγπαμμένα καὶ ὄνομα
γεγπαμμένον 046 35² 82 93 177 205abs 209 250 256 424 456 627 699 (792 minus γεγπαμμένον) (920 ἔφψν
following ὀνϋμασα) 1006 1384 1503 1734 1841 1849 1852 1854 1862 1888 1948 2017 2020 2030 2040 2048 2138
2349 2436 2821 al. Κ syrh** HF RP PK // Hiant C 919 1828 1955 2032 2050 2351.

Revelation 19:17c
rvr σὸ μέγα A P 046 35 42 82 93 94 104 177 241 325 456 459 627 699 (920 σοῦ θεοῦ σὸ μέγα) 1006 1384kg 1503
1611 1734 1841 1849 1852 1854 2030 2053 2062 2073txt 2349 2821 al (84+ minn) Compl. vg syrph,h copsa,bo
Primasius Beatus Ps-Ambr. Apringius RP PK NA27 {\} // σὸν μέγα 469 2138 // σὸν μέγαν σοῦ 91 175 250 424
456 582 617 792 1862 1888 1934 1948 2017 2020 2048 2329 al. (47+ minn) HF // σοῦ μεγάλοτ 051 209 1888 2019
2059 2074 2081 2186 2814 al. (37+ minn) A arab TR // missing/defective C 256 919 1828 1955 2032 2050 2351.
Unnaccounted for: 2065. It is Hoskier that cites 1888 for two readings, not I. Pickering says the reading of HF
cannot possibjw be mpigilaj, becasqe rhe kaqcsjile fmpk (σὸν) mf rhe apricje hepe ald il t. 9 did lmr eviqr slrij
later, according to all lexicons that deal with it.

Revelation 21:3b
rvr λαοὶ A 046 94 2030 2042 2050 2053 2062txt 2074 2081 2329 2814 A itar Irenaeuslat Andrew TR NA27 {B}
// λαϋρ P 051supp 82 205 209 241 469 627 920 1006 1611 1841 1854 1859 1862 1888 2020 2030 2062comm 2065 2073
2138 2432 Κ itgig,sin vg syrph,h (copsa,bo) arm eth arab Ambrose Augustine Primasius Apringius Beatus HF RP
PK // lacuna C 1828 2351.

Revelation 21:4
txt ὅσι σὰ ππῶσα ¹ 046 82 205 209 241 469 627 792 920 1854 1862 1888 2050 2138 2814 Κ itar,sin vgcl,ww syrh
copsa,(bo) arm Irenaeuslat; Augustine Quodvultdeus Primasius TR HF RP PK (NA27 [ὅσι]) yC} // σὰ ππῶσα A P
051supp 94 1006 1611 1841 2030 2053 2062 2065 2074 2329 2377 (itgig) A apk4 Bear Aldpeu // σὰ γὰπ ππῶσα
94 pc itgig // ὅσι σαῦσα 2050 // quae prima vgst apk4 Anpilgisq Bearsq // θσι σὰ ππϋβασα * // ἐπι σα πποςψπα
syrph // lacuna C 1828 2351.

Revelation 21:5a
rvr λέγει A 046 61 82 94 104 627 1611 1854 1862 1888 2053 2062 2138 2329 (80 kilsqcsjeq rmr.) Κ vg Apr. Beat.
Tyc. Irenaeuslat Am HF NA27 {\} // λέγει μοι P 051supp 469 627 920 1006 1841vid 2050 2065 2074 A itar vgcl
apk erh TR RP PK // εἴπεν μοι 241 792 irar syrph copsa,bo // εἴπεν irgig syrh arab Tyc2 ½ // omit 2030 arm2 //
lacuna C 1828 2351.

Revelation 21:6a
1.) γέγοναν c A 1678 1778 Irenaeuslat Primasius WH NA27 {\}
2.) γεγϋναςιν 206 254 469 1006 1841 2020 2053 2062 2065 2078 2080 2436 itgig syrph copbo Tyconius Primasius
Oecumenius Irenaeusint.
3.) γέγονε 149 201 296 368 386 1948 2021 2025 2028 2029 2033 2044 2049 2054 2068 2083 2305 2349 tg ir ar,sin
Primasius Er. Ald. Col. TR
4.) γεγψνα 181 616 680 2030 2082 2196
5.) γέγονα * P 046 051 35 82 91 94 104 175 205 209 241 424 456 627 757 792 920 1384 1611 1852 1854 1859 1862
1888 1894 2017 2042 2050 2060 2073 2074 2081 2138 2186 2329 2814 about 160 minuscules, copsa arm Andrew
Arethas Origen HF RP PK
6.) γεγϋναι 2059
7.) omit ² arab syrhmss Tyc. 3 Beatus Ps-Ambrose
8.) lacuna C 052 1828 2019 2040 2351.

The UBS revrsaj cmkkelrapw: "The slsqsaj ampiqric repkilariml mf γέγοναν qeekq rm hate gitel piqe rm rhe
variants (a) γεγϋναςιν (b) γέγονε (c) γέγονα. Wirh peadilg (a) compare the similar correction at Romans 16:7;
with (b) compare Rev. 16:17, which occurs in another final scene; and with (c) the following set of variant
readings is connected."
 Bibliography
Aland, Kurt, Editor; Kurzgefaßte Liste, Der Griechischen Handschriften des Neuen Testaments;
(Berlin & New York, de Gruyter, 1994)
Analytical Greek Lexicon, The; Wigram, George & Moulton, Harold K., (London, England, Samuel
Bagster & Sons, Ltd., 1977, and Grand Rapids, Michigan, Zondervan, 1978)
Avi-Yonah, Michael and Aharoni, Yohanan; The Macmillan BIBLE ATLAS, Revised Edition (New
York, Macmillan; London, Collier Macmillan; 1977)
Bauer, Walter, A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature,
Second Edition revised and augmented by F.W. Gingrich and Frederick Danker from Bauer's fifth
edition, 1958 (Chicago and London, University of Chicago Press, 1979)
Blass, Friedrich, Greek Grammar of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature, A; A
revision of F. Blass and A. DeBrunner "Grammatik des neutestamentlichen Griechisch,"
incorporating supplementary notes by A. DeBrunner, Translated by Robert W. Funk (Chicago and
London, University of Chicago Press, 1961)
Brown, Driver and Briggs Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament; Based on the lexicon of
William Gesenius as trans. by Edward Robinson; Edited by Francis Brown, with the cooperation of
S. R. Driver and Charles A. Briggs; (Lafayette, Indiana; Associated Publishers & Authors, Inc.,
1981)
Concordance of the Septuagint, A; Comp. by Morrish, George, (Grand Rapids, Michigan; Zondervan,
1976)
DeBrunner, Albert; Greek Grammar of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature, A; A
revision of F. Blass and A. DeBrunner "Grammatik des neutestamentlichen Griechisch,"
incorporating supplementary notes by A. DeBrunner, Translated by Robert W. Funk (Chicago and
London, University of Chicago Press, 1961)
Elliott, J. K., A Bibliography of Greek New Testament Manuscripts; Second Edition, (Cambridge,
Cambridge University Press, 2000)
Greek-English Lexicon; Compiled by Henry George Liddell and Robert Scott, revised and augmented
throughout by Sir Henry Stuart Jones, with the assistance of Roderick McKenzie, and with the
cooperation of many scholars, (Oxford University Press, 9th Edition 1940, Revised Supplement, 1996)
Greek Grammar of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature, A; A revision of F. Blass
and A. DeBrunner "Grammatik des neutestamentlichen Griechisch," incorporating supplementary
notes by A. DeBrunner, Translated by Robert W. Funk (Chicago and London, University of
Chicago Press, 1961)
Greek New Testament, The; Fourth Revised Edition (1993), Edited by Kurt Aland, Matthew Black,
Carlo M. Martini, Bruce M. Metzger, and Allen Wikgren in cooperation with the Institute for New
Testament Textual Research, Muenster/Westphalia under the direction of Kurt Aland and Barbara
Aland (printed by Biblia-Druck GmbH Stüttgart, ©United Bible Societies, 1993)
Greek New Testament, The, According to the Majority Text, with Apparatus; Second Edition, edited
by Zane C. Hodges and Arthur L. Farstad ( Nashville, Camden, New York, Thomas Nelson
Publishers, 1985)
Head, Peter M., Some Recently Published NT Papyri from Oxyrhynchus: An Overview and
Preliminary Assessment, Published in Tyndale Bulletin 51 (2000), pp. 1-16
Holladay, William L., Editor; A Concise Hebrew and Aramaic Lexicon of the Old Testament; Based
upon the lexical work of Ludwig Koehler and Walter Baumgartner (Grand Rapids, Eerdmans
Publishing Co., 1983)
Hoskier, H. C., Concerning the Text of the Apocalypse; 2 volumes (London, 1929)
Liddell, Henry George, Greek-English Lexicon, With a Revised Supplement, supra.
May, Herbert G., Editor, Oxford Bible Atlas, with the assistance of G.N.S. Hunt and R.W. Hamilton
(London, New York, Toronto; Oxford, 1981)
Metzger, Bruce M., A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament, on behalf of and in
cooperation with the Editorial Committee of the United Bible Societies' Greek New Testament:
Kurt Aland, Matthew Black, Carlo M. Martini, Bruce M. Metzger, and Allen Wikgren (Stuttgart,
United Bible Societies, Corrected Edition, 1975)
Metzger, Bruce M., THE NEW TESTAMENT Its Background, Growth, and Content, Second Edition,
1983, Enlarged (Nashville, Abingdon, 1987)
NIV Triglot Old Testament, The; Adapted from The Triglot Bible published by Richard D. Dickinson,
1890, London, England, which in turn was adapted from The Hexaglot Bible (Grand Rapids,
Zondervan, 1981)
Novum Testamentum Graece, after Eberhard and Erwin Nestle, 27th Edition, edited by Barbara &
Kurt Aland, Johannes Karavidopoulos, Carlo M. Martini, Bruce M. Metzger, (Stuttgart, Deutche
Bibelgesellschaft, 1993)
Oxford English Dictionary, Compact Edition, The; Complete Text Reproduced Micrographically, 21st
printing in U.S., (New York, Oxford University Press, 1981)
Pickering, Wilbur N., A New Greek Text of Revelation, with Critical Apparatus; (Brasilia, Internet
published, 2003)
Scott, Robert, Greek-English Lexicon, supra.
Smyth, Herbert Weir, Greek Grammar for Colleges; (New York, Cincinnati, Chicago, Boston,
Atlanta, American Book Company, 1920)
von Soden, Hermann Freiherr, Griechisches Neues Testament Text mit kurzem Apparat
(Handausgabe), (1913)
Webster's Ninth New Collegiate Dictionary (Springfield, Massachusetts, Merriam-Webster, 1989)